Book six

Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Contents

Chapter 1. The Path of Life Section 1. Our Path of Life ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 757 1.1. We cannot foresee our immediate future ������������������������������������������������������ 757 1.2. Where are we heading in life? ������������������������������������������������������������������������� 759 1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for going to the spirit world ���������������������������� 763 1.4. Life is too short ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 766 Section 2. The Correct Understanding of Death ������������������������������������������������� 767 2.1. Death is the inevitable conclusion of earthly life ����������������������������������������� 767 2.2. Life and death are a process that connects three worlds �������������������������� 771 2.3. Death is a transition to a better world ���������������������������������������������������������� 776 2.4. Death is an ascension (seunghwa) to a higher dimension �������������������������� 778 2.5. Our attitude in the face of death �������������������������������������������������������������������� 781 2.6. The Blessing opens the path of eternal life �������������������������������������������������� 784 2.6.1. The importance of eternal life ���������������������������������������������������������������� 784 2.6.2. The concept of eternal life originates in love �������������������������������������� 787 2.6.3. Blessing and eternal life �������������������������������������������������������������������������� 790 Section 3. The Value of Our Earthly Life ��������������������������������������������������������������� 793 3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting the fruits of love ���������������������������������������� 793 3.2. The people of heaven are created on the earth ������������������������������������������� 798 3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is decided on earth �������������������������������������� 801 3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in detail �������������������������������������������������������������� 806 3.5. Sins committed in the flesh should be indemnified on earth �������������������� 809 3.6. To live in harmony with nature is precious ��������������������������������������������������� 813 Section 4. The Secret of Entering Heaven ������������������������������������������������������������ 816 4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with the honor of a royal family ���������������������� 816 4.2. Those who embody the love of the four great realms of heart can enter heaven ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 820 4.3. The body should harmonize with the mind ������������������������������������������������� 823 4.4. Heaven and hell are divided based upon absolute sex ������������������������������ 828 4.5. Conjugal love is the central flower of the ideal of love ������������������������������ 833 4.6. Entering heaven as a family unit �������������������������������������������������������������������� 837 4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the sake of others �������������������������������������������� 842

Chapter 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? Section 1. The Reality of the Spirit World and Its Laws ������������������������������������ 847 1.1. The spirit world is an infinite world that transcends time and space ������� 847 1.2. Love reigns supreme in the spirit world ������������������������������������������������������� 852 1.3. Love is like air in the spirit world ������������������������������������������������������������������� 858 1.4. The lives and relationships of people in spirit world ���������������������������������� 860 754 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are not constraints in the spirit world ������������ 866 1.6. Love is the origin of authority in the spirit world ���������������������������������������� 870 1.7. The spirit world is the world of God’s law and order ���������������������������������� 874 Section 2. Heaven and Hell �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 875 2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal of love �������������������������������������������������������� 875 2.2. Heaven is where people serve and live for one another ���������������������������� 880 2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world must emerge through the kingdom on earth ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 884 2.4. Jesus and paradise �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 888 2.5. Hell has no relationship with the love of God ���������������������������������������������� 890 2.6. We choose to go to heaven or hell ����������������������������������������������������������������� 896 Section 3. The Relationship between Those in the Spirit World and Those on Earth �������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 898 3.1. The spirit world is divided into good and evil worlds �������������������������������� 898 3.2. The situation of people in the spirit world �������������������������������������������������� 900 3.3. Perfection of the spirit person can only come through people on earth 903 3.4. Co-operation from the spirit world ���������������������������������������������������������������� 907 3.5. Atheists are like wandering spirits ����������������������������������������������������������������� 910 Section 4. Our Ancestors and Ourselves ��������������������������������������������������������������� 911 4.1. We are the fruit of our ancestors ��������������������������������������������������������������������� 911 4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from those on earth ������������������������������������������� 913 4.3. Blessed families and honoring one’s ancestors ������������������������������������������� 916 Section 5. The Spirit World Must Be Known ��������������������������������������������������������� 919 Section 6. Judgment ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� 919 6.1. God has no concept of the enemy ������������������������������������������������������������������ 919 6.2. True Parents pass judgment based on the governing law of love ������������ 923 6.3. Personal sin will be judged by the clan in the family court of the kingdom 930

Chapter 3. True Parents and the Spirit World Section 1. True Parents’ Authority and Mission �������������������������������������������������� 934 1.1. True Parents are the incarnation of God �������������������������������������������������������� 934 1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth is the axis of the universe ������������������������� 936 1.3. We go to Heaven through True Parents ��������������������������������������������������������� 937 Section 2. True Parents and the Building of the Kingdom of Heaven ������������ 943 2.1. The seal of approval from God is needed in order to become True Parents 943 2.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven and the unification of the physical and spirit worlds �������������������������������������������������������������������� 948 Section 3. True Parents and the Works of True Love ����������������������������������������� 952 3.1. True Parents and the blessing of saints and murderers ������������������������������ 952 3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and physical worlds through the cosmic expansion of the true Blessing ��������������������������������������������������� 955 3.3. True Love liberates hell on earth and in the spirit world ��������������������������� 959 Contents 755

3.4. Registration for heaven and Blessed Families’ spiritual realm ������������������� 963 3.4.1. Requirements of registration ������������������������������������������������������������������ 963 3.4.2. The united realm of the spirit world incorporates a middle realm and a prison ������������������������������������������������������������������ 966 Section 4. True Family and the Works of the Spirit World �������������������������������� 968 4.1. Heung-jin nim and the establishment of the right of the eldest son in the spirit world ��������������������������������������������������������������� 968 4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence and the ancestors’ liberation ceremony 972 Section 5. The Final Wish of Life ����������������������������������������������������������������������������� 974

Chapter one

The Path of Life

Section 1. Our Path of Life think that you were born by your own will. You were born into this world, yet 1.1. We cannot foresee our you do not know the source and purpose immediate future behind your birth. You are ignorant of the motivation and purpose of your It is a common saying that human being. In other words, we were born in beings come and go. This applies even spite of our wishes. We live notwith- to the most eminent people of history. standing our wishes, and we die not- You need to be aware that the continu- withstanding our wishes. Then what is ing influence of heavenly principles in there to be proud of? We have no control the flow of history applies to us even at over our birth; we are merely custodians this moment. We shall come and go our- in this life, and we cannot avoid the path selves. We do not know by what internal of death. Thus, any attempt to take pride affinities or through what relationships in ourselves is pitiable. Once born, we we came to be here, but we know that the are destined to live and destined to die. reality is we came into this world, have (7-178, 1959.9.6) struggled with all kinds of phenomena and ideological concepts, and will even- We are moving towards a certain tually depart this world. place whether we know it or not. We If that is so, for what did we come are heading towards that place even as here, and for what purpose do we pass we work and even as we rest. Not only on? Numerous philosophers and reli- ourselves, but this nation, this world gious people have devoted their entire and furthermore, heaven and earth are lives to the resolution of these issues but going towards a certain place as well. have failed. Human history has contin- This is an undeniable fact. To what kind ued to this day tainted by the grief from of place will we go at the end of this life? such continuing failure, and even now This is a very important question that continues on this path. (7-178, 1959. 9.6) humankind must resolve. Through reli- gion, philosophy and historical studies, Why was I brought into this world? people have mobilized to solve this ques- Why do I have to live? Where am I head- tion. Therefore, you cannot deny that ing? You should never allow yourself to all of you are caught up in this and are 758 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm pulled by this destiny. (8-194, 1959.12.20) Although I have a destiny, where is my body trying to go? Where is my Numerous sages, wise men, and mind trying to go? Toward what is my founders of religions, have paused on life being oriented? Where is my heart their path of life, interrupted their trying to go? My wishes, hopes, and ide- minds’ concerns and their hearts’ als – where are they trying to go? Even inclinations, and asked, “Where am I if we cannot answer these questions, we going?” They have struggled to solve must still follow the path to our destiny. this question. These people set out to When we die, our body will be buried solve this question, but no one to this in the ground. Will my mind, my life, day could confidently claim, “My body, heart, ideal, and even my hope be buried mind and heart, my life and ideals are together, the day my body is buried? Do hastening towards the ideal destination; they disappear? Unless you have integri- hence, everyone and all beings existing ty, a clear sense of purpose, and definite in heaven and on earth should follow answers, you will inevitably become an me to that place.” (8-194, 1959.12.20) unhappy person. (8-194, 1959.12.20)

Today people live for only seventy For what reason are we born? What to eighty years. Our heart knows that should be the focus of our life, and for our lifetime is too short to allow us to what purpose do we pass on? We can restore all the realms of goodness that never answer these questions without entangled in history. Even a billion God. Without God, we cannot find the years would still not be enough. Yet, real motive in our life. The one who is we have to establish a lasting bond with without a motive can neither reap the the realm of goodness during this short fruit of his work nor have his value period of seventy to eighty years. Our recognized. A building is constructed mind and conscience become desper- according to the designer’s blueprint. A ate, knowing how immense this task is. building that is built without reference We should not die! If we die we can- to the original blueprint cannot be what not accomplish it. During our lifetime the designer originally intended. (21-100, we should make that connection of 1968.11.17) heart and restore the sovereignty of the Homeland on this earth. We must find If you make a wrong start, you will the original homeland, attend the Heav- end up in the wrong place. That is why enly Sovereign, and live with His people when a ship sets out into the great ocean, in His nation. Only then can we go to it should chart out the course and follow heaven in the spirit world. How desper- the compass carefully from the moment ate our heart would be if we knew we it first sets sail from port. Then, what is were unable to go and live in that world! the port of departure for human life? (155-27, 1964.10.6) People do not know. Where can we find Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 759 the direction, the compass guiding us pass through winter, spring will draw to reach our destination in the world nearer with each passing day. The spring beyond? Human beings have not been days will come upon you. The Unifica- able to find this, so they have been wan- tion Church is walking this path. (35-68, dering about to and fro. No matter how 1970.10.3) they have tried, they have not been able to overcome their human limitations. We live in this world, yet we know (172-28, 1988.1.3) that this is not all there is and that the spirit world exists. The physical and spir- 1.2. Where are we heading in life? it worlds are not separate but are con- nected as one. Then, where is the place What is the purpose of life? We need to which we are destined to go and ulti- to think about this issue again. The mately settle down? We are now living source of our life does not come from us. in the flesh on this earth, but are mov- Thus, the purpose of life certainly does ing towards the eternal world. We pass not belong to us alone. No one would through our teenage years, our twenties, object to the idea of being happy in life. thirties, and after we have outgrown our No one would reject a dazzling life. Yet youth, we enter the prime of our life, then the reality is that none of us is free to gradually pass the peak, and eventually live in that way. Still, each of us wishes reach old age. Like the setting sun, our to have pride in ourselves, to live freely life comes to an end in this way. (140-121, with respect to our own will, and to be 1986.2.9) remembered accordingly. These inter- secting elements all can be found within Those who know the existence of the our hearts. (7-178, 1959.9.6) spirit world understand that our life in this world is short, and that the world The arrival of the autumn season we enter after death is eternal. Hence, foretells the coming of winter. Only physical life is a time to prepare for the those with vitality can pass through the eternal world. Isn’t that how it is? (140-121, course of winter. Things without vital- 1986.2.9) ity have no choice but to retreat from there. That is why new life needs to be Where are people going? They are injected before the coming of winter. going towards the spirit world. The spirit New life should have a new principle world is like the ocean. We are destined and thought based on a new love, and to go there. Just as there are different should be armed with a new outlook on currents in the ocean, infinite changes life, the world and the universe. With- unfold in the spirit world. Within the out these it cannot survive through the main currents of the ocean, there are winter season. Although the course may many things living harmoniously that be harsh, once you attain the vitality to are not found in fresh water. Just as there 760 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm are many families of fish in the sea, there returns to the causal being. Therefore, are many new families who are harmo- we must think in the same way as God nized with heaven and earth. We must thinks. (126-144, 1983.4.12) become like this when we go to the spirit world. (141-306, 1986.3.2) Then, where should we go? Where is the place that we have to go, even if Where, then, are people going? They it requires that we put our life on the are going to heaven. How about angels? line? The day must come when we seek They are also going to heaven. How God, attend Him, and rejoice in our about your mother and father? They hearts – a day when our hearts say there are also going to heaven. How about is no greater hope. For this we endure your dog? It is not going to hell. At the pain, mistreatment and resentment, time of the Korean War, one rich fam- and persevere through this worldly life. ily was trying to escape to the South. If we cannot go successfully through They had a dog they had boasted about this world, we will perish with it. (8-202, as being very expensive, but they didn’t 1959.12.20) take it with them; they just tied it to the door and said, “Good-bye, we’re off.” Why do people not wish to die, even Our Unification members should not when they are living a mediocre life? do such things. Now, dogs and all cre- Why live? What is the origin of life? I ation can follow their masters to heaven am sure that you have many questions or anywhere else that their masters may like this. However, your questions can- go. (78-336, 1975.6.10) not be answered through the philosophy books written by men. Philosophy until We must find a way to overcome all now has only, in effect, been seeking a the complicated circumstances in the path toward God. What is religion then? physical and spirit worlds and the com- A religious life begins when you know plex human thought systems. We should God and live together with Him. (186-12, be aware of the amazing fact that we can 1989.1.24) go forward with one clear set of values by aligning ourselves with a single sim- We should not ignore the spirit ple direction. We will inevitably follow world. We are created to go there even- certain stages of development and prep- tually. Thus, even people who are well off aration in our lives. A certain force will should live on this earth in accordance accompany us through the stages along with the Principle, and fulfill the ideal of the way. The driving force of love can unity and uniform balance between the respond within all the realms of our life. physical and spirit worlds. It is possible Thus, we are born in love, receive love, to form a plane of equalized reciprocal give love and go to the world of love. relationships between the two worlds. We return to God. The resultant being This balances itself and should rotate Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 761 in a smooth motion perpendicular on world we will see a heavenly nation. the vertical axis. When it rotates even Who, then, is the master of the spirit 360 degrees, it should not get stuck. If world? It is God. Therefore, we should Satan can make even the smallest accu- become the sons and daughters of God. sation, it will get stuck. A person whose If we do not become God’s children, we life rotates around a vertical axis and cannot enter heaven. (208-109, 1990.11.17) is never swayed should appear. The age will come when the family will be seri- If there is a spirit world, do you think ously re-examined. It will be the age of that it would be in constant change? the re-examination of the Unification There is a saying, “A person’s mind Church. The church will no longer be changes morning and evening, yet needed. It will be the original age where mountain scenery never changes.” The we can live in attendance to God. (271-277, spirit world is also unchanging. Assum- 1995.8.28) ing God exists, would He change? God is unchanging. If there is a nation in The entire world faces the same con- the spirit world under the reign of God, ditions and patterns of corruption in the that nation would be unchanging. It realm of life, realm of love and realm of would live under the established law for lineage. Everything is entangled in the eternity, without any dissatisfaction or same degradation. Hence, you can stand discontent. It would endure in dignity within the boundary of the Kingdom of and harmony, and survive by means of Heaven on earth if you can renounce adapting and refining itself. This place everything that your body desires in would have no need of a revolution. All the satanic domain and totally move those who tried to bring about a revolu- into the realm of your conscience. Thus, tion would perish. (203-326, 1990.6.28) you can attain the free rights that lead to the borderless and infinite nation of You should all enter the blessed land God, the world of the Kingdom of Heav- of Canaan. The era of the global vil- en on earth and in the spirit world. You lage has arrived because the earth was should realize that you need to go into made to become the blessed land of that place. People are living in ignorance Canaan and because the physical world of these difficult issues. They end up in has been brought closer to heaven. With hell because they go to the spirit world the invention of satellites we entered the oblivious to what is going on behind the age when we can view the universe from scenes. (258-343, 1994.3.20) where we sit. The time is coming when satellites will connect us with the spiri- Once we are born it is inevitable that tual realm. we will die. Where do we go after death? Then the computer age will come. We do not disappear like smoke. We are There are computers in the spirit world bound to go to the spirit world. In that that show all the records of one’s life on 762 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm earth. We are entering an age where the have to suffer like this? It is for the sake history of and everything about one’s life of going to our original homeland. We will be revealed in an instant. In the same are doing this to inherit a spirit world way, the age of expansionism for hell on that is filled with hope. (225-135, 1992.1.5) earth has been replaced by the age of the emergence of heaven on earth through Your hometown is not confined to a the Unification movement. limited space. You have to be able to live (266-296, 1990.6.28) anywhere, as though it were your home- town. Wherever you go, live in that place Did Adam and Eve pay for the food thinking that it is your beloved home- they ate in the Garden of Eden? It was town. Anyone who can bring together all free. In this regard, God, who creat- all forty million people of the Repub- ed the environment for human beings, lic of Korea to live in harmony shall gave infinite value to them freely. Con- find the value of his spiritual character sequently, when we go and live in the increase in the spirit world. When you spirit world we are naturally provided think about your hometown, be sure to with everything of infinite value there. consider the spirit world as you strive to God lives in the spirit world, His origi- attain a character of love, and live for the nal homeland. There, food is not bought sake of others as if they were your par- with money. It is a place where every- ents, elder brothers or elder sisters. In thing can be provided to an extent that the meantime, be determined to invest goes beyond our imagination. your love and life in raising your chil- You are the way you are because you dren so that you can leave behind won- do not know the spirit world. If you were derful descendants in your hometown. of the original lineage with no relation If you live armed with this way of think- to the Fall, you would surely know the ing, then, when you pass to the spirit spirit world. (263-78, 1994.8.21) world, the entire world will become your hometown. (209-17, 1990.11.24) Why do we long for the original homeland? It is the same as the love What kind of path should Unifi- towards our parents, our siblings, our cation Church members follow? They couples, and towards the land, moun- should follow the path that God desires. tains and streams in our hometown. The They should follow the way of God’s world after death follows the same for- will. What is the will of Heaven? The mula of true love. In our original home- will of heaven consists of the way for land we can find our parents, spouse, the individual, the family, the society, and siblings. Everything is there, even the nation, the world and even the spirit superb food. Food can become genuine world. You do not know so much about only when the physical food and spir- the spirit world, do you? The specialist itual food are combined. Why do we in that field is this person standing here Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 763 right now. The spirit world surely exists. love as the center of your life on earth (121-146, 1982. 10.24) in order to freely breathe in the spir- it world. If you do not live centered on 1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for love during your physical life, you will going to the spirit world be unable to breathe freely in the spirit world. The spirit world is a world where No matter what you may think about you breathe love. You can think of it as it, there is nothing you can do about the a world in which love is the air. Physical dispensation of nature. None of you death is the start of the second stage of want to die, do you? Are you confident life. Hence, there is nothing to be afraid you can avoid death? Nature regulates of. Death opens the gates to a new begin- this. By the same logic, you also have to ning. (249-280, 1993.10.11) follow the laws of the spirit world. (247-95, 1993.4.25) The spirit world is our original home- town. During your life on earth you The spirit world is our homeland; it have to maintain a standard in order to is the original homeland. This earth is return to your original hometown and the homeland of our original body. The live there for eternity. You cannot live as spirit world is the homeland of our origi- you wish on this earth. You cannot live nal mind. The world we are to enter after like the worldly people who have been this one is the world of heart, the spirit ignorant of these things. You have to world. Hence, if we train ourselves for know the spirit world and live accord- our future entry into the spirit world, we ingly. Then, when you leave this world will have no problems once we get there. you can go before God and form a con- Americans have to eat hamburgers and nection with heaven. Without knowing cheese, don’t they? Koreans have to eat the spirit world, it is impossible to make kimchi and kochujang. If there are ham- that connection. You need to be clear- burgers and kimchi in the spirit world, ly aware, therefore, of the reality of the then… So if we live our life on earth in spirit world. (295-120, 1998.8.19) the same rhythm as the spirit world, there will be no pain when we go there. The spirit world is filled with the air (207-72, 1990.11.1) of love. If your spirit self is not prepared, it will not be able to breathe in heaven. To this day, people have thought The world here is a world of air, but the that everything disappears with death, other world is the spirit world of love. but that is not the case. Life continues You have to prepare your spirit self so into the spirit world. We have to make that it can feel love. Unless you do so, preparations on earth in order to enter you cannot establish relationships in the the next world. You breathe love in the spirit world. This is the problem and it spirit world. Thus, you should live with will be compounded. It can take mil- 764 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm lions of years to resolve. (265-327, 1994.12.1) Correspondingly, during their lives, religious people should acquire the abil- All of you should engage in original ity to add salt water. Then, there will be love. In the spirit world, love functions no conflict in the spirit world. If fresh as air. Only when your cells experience water enters the sea and retains its origi- the fulfillment of love can everything nal characteristics, problems will arise. become natural. All cells breathe, don’t Likewise, if people enter the spirit world they? You can nurture the cells of love by as they are, they will find themselves in becoming a true couple and letting your serious trouble. (244-178, 1993.2.7) cells grow with God’s love. Then you can enter God’s world and breathe the air of Where does the river flow? It goes to love for eternity. In this way you will not the sea. Sea water is different from river die. As love is the root, the spirit world water. The earth is like river water, and is a place where, with love, anything is the spirit world is like sea water. Every- made possible. You can create anything one living on earth will pass into the and everything for your loved ones. Such spirit world. When fresh water and salt a spirit world exists. Our original home- water mix, what happens? What happens land exists. (283-267, 1997.4.13) to freshwater fish when they are placed in salt water? Freshwater fish cannot What is the difference between salt survive in salt water. They suffocate. water and fresh water? They taste differ- Hence, they should get accustomed ent. Sea water is salty. Fresh water has no to the salt water. When the color and taste at all. In the same way, there is no temperature of the water are the same, “flavor” on this earth. But in the spirit you would be all right, no matter where world there is flavor. Water has the pow- you drink water. If the physical world er to sustain life, but salt is needed for and spirit world are connected suddenly, producing life. (229-90, 1992.4.11) you will end up dead like a fresh-water fish in salt water. How will you breathe River water should flow to the deepest in that situation? It takes two weeks for levels of the sea. Fresh water from a large salmon to gradually get accustomed to river will still become salt water when the water as they swim from salt water it enters the sea. Even water of a river up into fresh water. The salmon progress which is famous for its clear streams will in stages in order to minimize the pain be changed without delay once it enters of transition. (256-61, 1994.3.12) the sea. It changes to a totally different color and taste. In the same way, every- How would fresh water feel when it one goes to the spirit world in the end. flows into the sea? Would it resist say- Fresh water cannot maintain its charac- ing, “I don’t want to go?” Would all riv- teristics once it joins the sea. It inevita- ers think like that? If I ask you where bly becomes sea water. you go after death, I’m sure you will all Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 765 answer that you go to the spirit world. where you can meet thousands and tens Then how do you go to the spirit world? of thousands of your ancestors at once. You get there by dying. Though that is Your ancestors will evaluate you when the case, no one wants to die. Then, what they meet you. (142-160, 1986.3.9) happens when the river finally flows into the sea? What would happen if the fresh There is no easy way to prepare. Let water was completely engulfed by the us think about our life as a whole. Those sea water? Would the fresh water feel who know that their youth is the time good about it? It would feel shocked as to prepare for young adulthood will though everything had contracted, or become prosperous. The prime of life is shall I say shrunk… It would feel a great the time to prepare for old age. Old age is shock, as if what had originally been the the time to prepare for the spirit world. I largest thing had become the smallest know very well that life is like a training thing. (229-209, 1992.4.12) course, a period of preparation in which to attain a great and universal character. Even though people may not want to (147-188, 1986.9.21) go to the spirit world, they all have to go nonetheless. All of you here, please raise At the present time, visas and nation- your hand if you think you will never al borders create problems. Once lan- die. Even though you stick a knife in guage is unified, however, we will be the table and pledge otherwise, death is able to live in any location as if it were inevitable. Where do you go after death? our own hometown and country. In the You pass on to the spirit world. Life on end, things will move in this direction. earth is like a large river; but no matter The peoples of the Soviet Union and how large the river, it all flows towards America will therefore live together as the sea. Those who say, “I can’t go to the one family. sea; I don’t want to go to the sea,” may In the future, televisions will be made be alive but are as good as dead. It is the even as small as a wallet. Isn’t that even same as not realizing the value of their happening now? Are there not micro- existence. (229-88, 1992.4.11) televisions that can fit in one’s pocket? We have entered an age in which you When we take a good look at the effect can see everything wherever you are of what we do in our life before going with the aid of satellite communica- to the spirit world, we can see that it is tions. The world is brought to us in con- a serious matter. The spirit world is the densed form. Human life will become world unknown. We are destined to go more convenient; transportation to any to the spirit world, the unknown world. place will be easy. The age must come It is a world that expands into infini- when we can travel around carrying all ty. When you go there you will be able those small things in our car. You will be to meet all your ancestors. It is a place able to leave Korea and travel the world 766 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm until you are seventy or eighty years old. you live with them and you reach a cer- Such an age is sure to come. I am mak- tain age. Even though you may not know ing preparations for that time. (238-361, the purpose for which you were born, 1992.11.22) you meet a man and walk together with him, giving birth to a child through 1.4. Life is too short love. You labor in life in this way as you would labor to pull a wagon. But there Our life is too short. Ten years can is no knowing when that wagon will pass and we are barely aware of it. Every- break down. At times you will travel thing will be decided within thirty years steep roads of stone. One mistake and it after your marriage. In this way, the path can break down. What will you do if it of life does not wait for you. It is busy breaks down? You will not be able to go going on its own way. We all have to die any further. You will have to repair it. If some day. Do you think you won’t die? you are not capable of repairing it, you Can you be sure that you won’t die? You are in deep trouble. have to die. Where do you go after death? That is why if you don’t have strength Do you know that there is a spirit world? or ability, it will take you a year, two years, I am staking my entire life on this work or even ten years to travel this path. If because of the spirit world – because I you cannot overcome this, you will per- know the spirit world – even as I manage ish. Such is the nature of your journey. the entire world. Life on this earth is but At times you may stop by somewhere an instant. It is like the ten months you and meet many people. You may stop by spend in your mother’s womb. (143-333, all sorts of places. Life is like a journey. 1986.3.21) In the end, though, this path takes you to the spirit world. (229-209, 1992.4.12) The Unification Church is the place where you make preparations to go Life goes by very quickly. By the time to the spirit world. For this reason, it you come to have some wisdom and is a place to prepare to qualify for the begin to understand the affairs of the spirit world. So the question is wheth- world, you are already forty or fifty years er you pass the examinations perfectly old. A decade goes by in the blink of an or whether you pass the examinations eye. Ten more years and you become six- imperfectly. There is also the possibility ty – but only for a moment. After six- of failing and being disqualified. ty, in no time you’re seventy. Now that In light of this, while you are on I think about it, I can really empathize earth you should prepare for when you with the saying: “Life is but a fleeting go to the spirit world. Life on earth is dream.” (188-38, 1989.2.16) like a wanderer’s journey. You have to pass through many courses. As a wom- Our lifetime is but a moment. Our an, you were born from your parents; one lifetime goes up and down against Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 767 the measure of eternal values. Like a of 100 spends to the degree of 120, in the scale, it goes up and down. That’s the course of his life his descendants will way it is. (46-155, 1971.8.13) perish. If he spends only eighty, howev- er, he can bequeath the remaining twen- Let’s say you live for about eighty ty as a blessing to his descendants. That’s years. If you take out the time for sleep, it how it should be. (78-333, 1975.6.10) is reduced by half to forty. Is sleeping liv- ing? Sleeping is like being dead. To sleep Section 2. The Correct means death. For this reason, you only Understanding of Death spend half of the twenty-four hours of your time struggling to live. Then what 2.1. Death is the inevitable if we take out an hour for each meal? You conclusion of earthly life need an hour to eat each of your meals. Further, if we take out the time spent There are many people who have for friends’ parties, the sixtieth birth- lived to this day thinking that death is day celebration for the next door neigh- the end of life, saying, “If I live seventy or bor, funerals, sick days, and so on, do eighty years, I am content. And if I die, you think you really live even half your so be it.” During the course of history, life? Last time I calculated, I found that there were people who thought deeply we only spend seven years really living about how to live forever. They won- our lives. Out of these seven years, how dered if there was any way to live beyond many days can be counted as a day that death. The more one clung to this ideal, you truly lived? How many days in all? the more one thought and asked, “What (49-336, 1971.10.24) is the meaning of life? Why are we born and why do we walk our path like wan- Life in this physical world is short. derers?” People would say, “Life is a bit- We do not live for a long time. When you ter ocean,” or “Life is fleeting like dew know this, the time you spend sleeping on the grass.” Yet, if they could live for- and eating costs you dearly. You will eat ever there would be no occasion for such as you go on your way. You will sleep on worries to arise. (39-229, 1971.1.15) the way, and take your recreation as you go…. How pitiful! But as you do these Numerous sages, wise men, and things, you will be given unprecedent- founders of religions have paused on ed blessings. You should realize that all their path of life, interrupted their mind’s this will become a historical record. (80- concerns and their heart’s inclinations 226, 1975.10.23) and asked, “Where am I going?” They have struggled to solve this question. A person’s fortune stretches and These people came forth to solve this shrinks like a rubber band. If someone question, but no one to this day could who is born with fortune to the degree confidently make the claim: “My body, 768 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm mind and heart, my life and ideals have physical life. (200-91, 1990.2.24) hastened toward this ideal destination; hence, everyone and all beings existing God has made infinite efforts to in heaven and on earth should follow me guide those who are living on earth with towards this place.” (8-194, 1959.12.20) secular, humanistic hopes to live instead with a fresh hope that can overcome the Would you like to live here forever on valley of death in longing for the eter- earth, or would you rather live eternally nal world. Hence, those who lived a life in a place where you can be an embodi- of faith have taught that we should not ment of love without a physical body? live with hopes confined to this earth. When God wants to show you the infi- Rather, we should embrace the hope that nite world of His creation, can you fol- overcomes death and dream of a world low God with your body? You, therefore, of eternal hope. (6-44, 1959.3.22) need your spirit self. This is a fact, not a fantasy. If God were at the center of spir- All of you will go to the spirit world ituality and if He needed a being with at some time. Is it one realm or two? It whom to relate, He would want to bring is one world. Then, what will life in that human beings with Him, show them world be like? Have you ever thought and give to them His eternal ideal realm about that? of creation in its entirety. (111-112, 1981.2.1) Fish cannot survive outside the world of water in which they live. Water Suppose you had only one piece of is absolutely vital to their life. Fish liv- clothing to wear. If someone tried to ing in a river should not live in the river take it from you by force, you would des- waters alone. They should go back and perately resist. Let’s say you had clothes forth to the sea as well. Why should for each of the four seasons of spring, they live that way? Some freshwater fish summer, fall, and winter. Suppose that cannot procreate without tasting water it were springtime, and someone was that connects to sea water. You should wearing winter clothes. You could go be aware of this. Some sea fish have to and tell him, “These are winter clothes. come to the fresh water and taste it in Why don’t you take them off?” You order to reproduce. The two worlds must would have to bring spring clothing. You be experienced. Similarly, correspond- would have to bring summer clothing ing with the mind and body, you should to a person wearing spring clothing in experience both physical and spirit summer, and tell him or her to change. worlds. (210-128, 1990.12.17) That person may not have realized the need to change. The issue of dying is the There are no friends on the path of same. People do not know that there is a death. It is a path that you take alone future life. They do not know that there without your parents, without your is something more valuable than this beloved siblings, without your beloved Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 769 spouse and beloved children. It is a path freely move about. The reason it moves that you must take alone. This path can- about is to see, hear, smell, and speak in not be revisited, nor can you return from all four directions. Hence, what would it. Once you take this path you can never happen if our head couldn’t move? The return. What kind of heart will you have inconvenience would be great. (228-125, when you go on this path? Unless you 1992.3.27) have hope that enables you to overcome death the moment you face it, it will be The people on earth must return to your end. (6-53, 1959.1.22) the original world, a third stage, after their physical life. Thus, in order to If someone dies of old age, in Korean become a person who can go and live we say that person “went back.” When in the world of love, we need to prepare someone asks about our deceased ourselves with organs for breathing in grandparents we say, “They went back.” that world of love. We go to that world To where did they return? They returned when our physical body breaks down, to the spirit world. Since we originally just as a baby bursts the amniotic sac come from the incorporeal God, the and destroys it in order to be born. That incorporeal world is our original home- is why the mother feels labor pains. In land. From the incorporeal world we the same way, death is like a second set come to the corporeal world, prosper on of labor pains. this earth and then return to the incor- For what should we prepare dur- poreal world. We return to the spirit ing our life in this physical body? Dur- world in this way. We originate from ing our time in the womb our lungs the incorporeal Father, and we are then were made in preparation for breathing born through our natural father who air. In the same way, during our physi- lends his body, and we live in the physi- cal life we need to prepare ourselves to cal world. Later, we discard our physical breathe with our love-breathing organ body and return to the spirit world in of the spirit world. So, after discarding our original form. (242-166, 1993.1.1) your physical body you have to breathe with your love-breathing organ, over- Human beings, both men and women come the limited environment of your alike, have five sensory organs. Among past life and live as a person with unre- the five sensory organs, four can be found strained freedom. (274-104, 1995.10.29) in our head. Our eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and hands make up the five senso- Human beings want to resemble ry organs. The most important ones can God, and if they are His sons or daugh- be found on our head. The four sensory ters, it is inevitable that God would have organs on our head symbolize the spir- the idea of allowing them to resemble it world centered on God. It is a world Him. I want to resemble God, and God separate from the body. The head can wants to take me with Him. Therefore, 770 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

God will seek the way to make this pos- out liberating yourself from the fear of sible. Therefore, we come to the conclu- death. I am speaking about this because sion that human beings must be born in you must understand this reality. (116-172, a form through which they can resemble 1982.1.1) God. God waits for the day of that birth. Human beings wait for this day as well. On the day you are really born as Do we need a day when we are born with God’s son…. Amongst the innumerable that body, or not? That day would be the stars, do you think there is a realm of day of our physical death. diamond stars or not? Think about it. Well then, should human beings wel- You want to have diamonds, don’t you? come death or not? When we are asked You can’t say there isn’t a star made just what the purpose of death is, we should of gold. It is possible. How rich God, our say, “We die for the sake of God’s true Father, is! Have you ever thought about love.” The reason we discard our phys- that? We can travel this infinite uni- ical body is to actively participate in verse in a moment. Are you interested? the work of God’s infinite love, and for Are you truly interested? If so, what we the sake of God’s world of love. (116-172, need to do is observe the normative laws 1982.1.1) in accordance with God’s commands: “Don’t do this!” or “Do that!” This is pos- Death means to be born in God’s sible only when you observe what God love. But in the human world, people says to do or not to do. It is only logical make a fuss, saying, “Oh, I am dying!” that this becomes impossible if you live Seeing this, would God laugh merrily according to your selfish desires. or would He exclaim, “Oh, no!”? When Can you abide by what God says to God looks at people crying like this in do or not to do? Since human beings the human world, does He feel sorrow have duality, they consist of mind and or joy? Leaving the realm of limited love, body. Since the mind is the subject part- we enter the joyful realm of infinite love. ner, and the body the object partner, Isn’t death the moment to welcome this mind and body must be united. Is that joyfulness? Isn’t this going through the right or wrong? (116-174, 1982.1.1) path of death the moment of actually a second birth? What was God’s deep anguish? It If this is the case, would God be joy- originated in the fact that He could not ful about the day your physical body is educate His true sons and daughters to gone? Would He be joyful when some- become people of perfected heart, that one is born as a son or daughter who He could not educate them about the can act for the sake of love in the sec- siblings’ heart, and the heart of a hus- ond, infinitely expanded world? Why band or wife. He could not educate do I talk about such things? You cannot them in the standard of heart that dic- establish a relationship with God with- tates what a couple should be like on Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 771 earth. God could not educate them in from the deepest place – in water. The how to become a couple and then how period in the womb is the age of water. A to be a parent. This education should baby inside the mother’s womb is float- have become the textbook for human ing in water. Looking at this, we may feel life. Yet, humankind lost that textbook that the baby would find it difficult -hav and came to lead a self-centered life. ing to breathe in the mother’s womb. But Therefore, when such a person goes to to the baby, the womb is the universe. the spirit world, he goes to hell. Even Though he lives in water, that world when people go to hell they do not go to is the baby’s universe where he is free. just one place. In hell, there are all sorts Isn’t it obvious that the baby would take of groups wandering about. Adam and in and pass water during his life in the Eve were supposed to take charge of this water? To do so, babies in the womb live education of heart, but because of their by virtue of the umbilical cord connect- ignorance, they fell and could not per- ed to their stomach. (299-69, 1999.2.4) fect themselves. Consequently, the all-knowing God A person’s life passes through three had to take responsibility for this. Who worlds: the formation-stage world, the initiated the providence for salvation? growth-stage world, and the comple- God did. God initiated the providence tion-stage world. We live in a world of for restoration and He also had to initi- water inside our mother’s womb, and ate the providence for re-creation. (228- then in this earthly world, and finally in 268, 1992.7.5) the aerial world in the spiritual realm. In other words, we go through three stag- 2.2. Life and death are a process es: the aqueous world in the womb, fol- that connects three worlds lowed by a hundred years on this earth after our birth, and then the aerial world Our life consists of a ten-month peri- where we can fly. od in the womb, a hundred-year period While a baby is in the womb, does in the physical world, and eternity in he try to escape to the outside world, or the spirit world. Our face consists of does he want to stay there? When he has three stages: the mouth, nose and eyes. to go out through such a small hole, does These represent the three ages of human he say, “Oh, no!” or, “Oh, that’s great!”? life. Our mouth symbolizes the age of Suppose the baby were told, “If you want the womb in the material world. Our to go out, this house you live in will be nose represents the age of the earth in destroyed, and the source and value of the earthly human world, and our eyes nourishment where you are will all be represent the age of heaven in the spirit destroyed. Your head and body will have world. (298-304, 1999.1.17) to swell. Would the baby still want to go out?” Would he say yes, or would he When a person is born, he is born say no? Just before the time of delivery, 772 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the mother desperately pushes and the human body is three quarters water. baby says, “Oh, no!” until the moment This earthly world is the world of air. of birth; but at last the mother pushes Therefore, you have no need for your the baby out. When this happens, one eyes, ears, nose and other sensory organs world completely disappears and the when you are in the water of the moth- baby begins to breathe in another world. er’s womb. You stay still with your eyes (116-174, 1982.1.1) closed because you don’t need to use your five sensory organs. Have you ever The earth is like the mother’s womb. seen a baby breathe with his nose dur- You have to be sure about this. Through ing the ten months he spends growing in what do you eat and breathe during the womb? The baby would die if he tried the time in the womb? Do you breathe to breathe with his nose. It would be the with your mouth? Do you breathe with end of him. (302-166, 1999.6.13) your nose? With what do you breathe? You both eat and breathe through your Then why does a baby in the womb belly button, don’t you? Since you do all need a nose? It was made in prepa- of this through your belly button, you ration for the next world. When this don’t need a mouth to eat and a nose gradually matures to become a respi- to breathe. Would you need a sensory ratory organ the baby has to come out, organ to see, or not? Why would you destroying everything around him. He have sense organs when you don’t need has to cut himself away from his mother them in the womb? They are developing and destroy the amniotic sac in order to so that you can use them after you come come out. What this means is that the out of the womb. (295-321, 1998.9.24) baby’s environment – the amniotic sac and placenta – is completely destroyed. Do you use your five sensory organs It means death. It is like announcing during your time in the womb? You the destruction and end of the world of don’t need to use them. You don’t uri- water and the beginning of a new life. nate, you don’t defecate. All the organs (122-327, 1982.3.27) are dormant. Isn’t it mysterious how you spend ten months like that? Even urine Should we use the umbilical cord and excrement cannot precede true love. again, or should we cut it? We should cut Urine and excrement themselves cannot it off. You may say, “That cord is some- emerge before the person does. Only one’s lifeline. How can you sever the life- after Adam is born does he begin those line that connects one person to another? functions, and not before. Everything is Why should we cut it?” When the baby made that way. (297-12, 1998.11.15) sees it coming, he cries, thinking that he is about to die. But when God looks at Human beings have to take in water this, does He laugh or cry? The situation during their time in the womb. The is exactly the same in the world of air. Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 773

The spirit self is attached to the physi- during the period on earth? During this cal self like the embryo in the womb. period, you should cultivate a character When the physical body grows old and of love. (139-214, 1986.1.31) the spirit self tries to free itself by kick- ing the physical body away, the physi- When you come out from the womb cal body may say, “Oh no, I won’t die! to join the world of air, you destroy I’m not dying!” When God looks at this, things from your life in the womb, such does He smile? Does He sympathize? Or as the umbilical cord and the amniotic does He say, “You foolish person!”? sac. The umbilical cord and the placenta When a baby is born into this physi- are destroyed and die. What appears at cal world, he can become the object part- the same moment as the death of these ner of love to his mother and father, and organs? A baby comes out into the uni- eventually become his parents’ loving verse, to the mother earth. From that friend. Babies are born into this world moment, the baby lives by the supply of on earth where they can share love with elements taken in through his mouth. their mother and father. Likewise, you (139-212, 1986.1.31) should be reborn into the spirit world where you can share love with God, who Before transforming into a cicada, is the eternal Parent connected to the the larva would say, “I want to remain infinite spirit world.(116-174, 1982.1.1) a larva. Oh, I don’t want to take off my cocoon.” But once it casts off its cocoon, Those who breathe love on the earth it uses its wings and flies. Do you think are not dead but are alive. When a baby the larva would want to discard its skin breathes in the womb, he lives attached when it becomes a cicada? Wouldn’t to a cord that connects him to the future it say, “Oh, I hate it all, the land, air – world of air. The baby lives through this everything”? Or, do you think it would umbilical cord, but when he destroys the say, “All right, get this skin off me”? It placenta and comes out into the new, would not be thinking about flying. higher-dimensional world, how much Dragonflies swim in the water during does this change? His needs are supplied their larval stage, then come out onto on a higher dimension. The baby comes the land and crawl around for a time. out and receives a supply of air. After Then they fly freely to and fro. Many leaving the womb, how will the baby insects develop through three stages of develop? Through love. He will receive life. Most insects have wings, don’t they? elements of love. You should not just eat As we have seen, insects live in the water, food. The bodily part of the self, which on land and in the air. As lords of cre- eats, is on the path towards death. This ation, should we human beings just live body that takes in water to live is already on the earth? (116-176, 1982.1.1) on its way to death. With what and for what purpose should you feed yourself You may not welcome death, but once 774 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm all of you die and discard your flesh you You have lived in a world of water can fly about freely. Would you object and in the world of land, haven’t you? So to this? This is the reality. You have to then, would you want to have the experi- know that this is plain fact, not a lie. You ence of living in the aerial world or not? should understand that human beings When you were about to be born from go through the same three stages of life the womb, did you think such things as, and that death to us is the blessed gate to “I will go out to the world of land and eat our second birth. (49-286, 1971.10.17) honey, rice cakes, rice, beef, and every- thing else with this mouth?” Do you sup- Insects and birds know how to fly. pose you gave it any thought? You were Shouldn’t a person also know how to fly? breathing through the umbilical cord Even seeds fly when the wind blows. I and thinking that you would die if you am talking about dandelion seeds. They came out of the womb. If we reflect on are designed to fly naturally. They are life in the womb, how confining it would made to fly. In this way, birds, insects, seem to be! If we think about it now, it and the seeds of plants fly. Shouldn’t a seems stifling. Despite that, when a baby human being, who is the lord of all cre- is about to come out from the womb, he ation, fly? Should we just sit still and wait or she inevitably protests, “Oh, I don’t for God? Wouldn’t you want to protest want to go out.” Even though he says and say, “Oh, God, everything else can that he doesn’t want to, when the time fly; why didn’t you give me the ability to comes, everything comes bursting out. fly?” Then God would say, “Whoa, wait He comes out naturally along with the a minute. After a few decades, you too gush of the amniotic fluid. In this way, will become like that, so just wait.” Then the baby is born through a safe and nat- you can say, “Oh! I see. That’s the way it ural process. (49-286, 1971.10.17) is.” What shall you do until then? You should train while on earth so that you During our time on earth, we have can adjust to the other world when you “mother universe” or “mother creation.” go there. Only when you can appreci- This is the land. The planet earth is the ate your mother and father can you find mother. She supplies you with elements, delight in God. Only when you like your doesn’t she? The earth is the mother that spouse can you come to like God when supplies you with elements on a differ- you go to the next world. The physi- ent level from that of your own mother. cal world is the training ground for the When you grow in the mother’s womb, spirit world. Can you receive what you how do you breathe in the womb? You desire without dying? Is it possible with- breathe through an umbilical cord, don’t out dying? Is it possible without taking you? This is your link to your mother’s off this physical body? Do you or do you body. You should remember this. not need to discard this physical body? When you leave your mother’s womb, (116-176, 1982.1.1) you know that you are connected to the Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 775 second realm, the world of air. When What is the meaning of death? Living you come out of the womb after finish- on earth in the environment of the air is ing life there, your old environment is like swimming around in the womb. We destroyed. What do you connect to at live within a wrapping cloth of air. Isn’t the moment of your first cry? You come that so? Then what is death? Death itself to be connected to the world of air, where is nothing special; it is merely the rebirth you breathe air through your respiratory into the third stage of life. That moment system. When you are connected to the of transition is what we call death. If world of air, your nostrils become the you look at it in this way, you feel better, absolute supply line. (139-212, 1986.1.31) don’t you? (49-286, 1971.10.17)

Water symbolizes the age of the What should our body be doing now? womb. Your nose symbolizes the age of As you were “breathing” through the air. After coming out of your mother’s umbilical cord in the womb, you were womb you live in the age of air. After- also preparing the nostrils through wards, it becomes the age of the eyes, which to breathe later. Then, when you the age of the sun and the age of light. burst out from the womb, you change the Love is also called light. It is said that organ that you use and begin to breathe. love lights everything up, isn’t it? It is the Likewise, what you need after your birth world of light. is to experience love to the very core of Life goes through three periods. your being. You need to breathe the air Even a dragonfly spends time in the of love from your mother and father. water, on land and then, after discarding You should go through everything in its shell, it flies about feeding on other life while being supplied with the air of bugs. It goes through three stages. It is love. the same with human beings, the lords Once you are born as a baby in a of creation. After the age of the womb, family, you go up along a growth curve when you emerge from your mother’s and then you eventually age and fade womb, do you come out with your arms away physically. After you are born as full of household goods or do you come a baby, you grow, and then you eventu- out destroying and cutting everything ally disintegrate. You are born as a baby away? It would cause serious trouble if and go back to being a baby again in the you came out with even one item. spirit world. When that happens, you You used to eat and breathe through should detach yourself from the world your umbilical cord. Wouldn’t you of the second womb and connect your- expect to die if you cut it? Yet you need to self to the realm where you can breathe cut it in order to come out of the moth- elements of love in the third stage. You er’s womb. You have to cut it ruthlessly. leave behind parents’ love and siblings’ You have to destroy everything as you love on earth and enter the world of love come out. (299-37, 1999.2.1) that is in total harmony with the Origi- 776 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm nal Being of the great cosmos, God. hope through which we can scorn death The spirit world is made up of the air and conquer it, and still live while enjoy- of love. It is filled with the air of love. ing that hope? This is a very important Therefore, while you live in the earthly issue about which people who live on world, you should prepare a supply line earth today have to think. (6-45, 1959.3.22) in order to breathe love. Hence, you need experiences of the spirit world. You can Where are we ultimately destined to be immortal only when you become a go? We will go to the spirit world. What person who can feel spiritual love and does that mean? Usually it is taken to breathe the air of love. (139-212, 1986.1.31) mean the world after death, but this is not accurate. Why should it not be regarded We will all have to throw off our as the world after death? It is because the physical bodies someday and move on to spirit world is directly related with love. the spirit world. So we, as human beings Since that world is related with love, it is living on earth, should be prepared for not actually the world after death. The death. We should work hard to form our spirit world begins based on true love. good self, our second self that will be the Thus, when we stand within the realm one living in the eternal world. of true love, that very place is the spirit We can only be born as a healthy world. The spiritual and physical worlds and good baby if we receive good pre- – these two worlds – become one in love. natal influence while inside our moth- That’s why love is so magnificent.(144-199, er’s womb. Our life on earth is similar 1986.4.24) to our life in the womb. Therefore, we should grow resembling God’s image, Your first parents are the parents His heart, and His divine nature. After who gave you birth. Your second parent we grow, we should put our life on the is our planet Earth. Its soil supplies you line and overcome all obstacles with our with all the elements essential for your love. (14-17, 1964.4.19) physical growth. The earth is the second parent of your physical body. After liv- 2.3. Death is a transition to a better ing with your second parent, your phys- world ical death provides the entrance to the eternal realm of the third parent. How- When people look at things based on ever, you cannot go to the third parent their own perspective, they seem to have as you are. In order to return to the third hope, but still they lack the hope neces- parent you have to resemble God, who is sary to move them through the valley of the Original Parent. (138-98, 1986.1.19) death. People are passing away without having that kind of hope. Is our model of Have you ever once thought, “I will life one in which we have to die with lack go this way even when I reach the age of hope? Or will we search for a single of seventy”? Have you ever thought, “I Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 777 will continue this way of life even when cious, God cannot be yours. Therefore, I turn eighty and am about to pass on”? you should occupy God’s love. If you Even when you die, you have to be able occupy His love, then it is all right even to present proof that you can do these if God isn’t there. things in the future, saying, “I have shed When the things that belong to light on history in this way and have God become mine and the things that done these things in my life.” You should are mine become God’s, the inside and not just say this with words. It should outside can be united for the first time. not be just words. After such a person That kind of nation will become the ide- dies, people should cling to him for this al homeland that has no upper and lower reason, saying with tears, “You lived the classes. right way!” (73-114, 1974.8.16) When you are in that state, all exist- ing beings in the universe will appear We should dedicate our course of life to be good, and you will feel that they to the search for the infinite God of love. exist for your sake. If that is the realm of Even if we have to go through the val- God’s love, what kind of place is the spir- ley of death ten or a hundred times, we it world, or heaven, to which all people should search for His love. The greatest alive today are to go? It is a place filled path that we can take in our lives is to with love. (39-210, 1971.1.10) constantly seek that love, even in death. (39-210, 1971.1.10) Even I, the teacher of the Unifica- tion Church, will die, but against what There is a goal that people must fulfill background will that come to pass? I in their lifetime. They should live focus- will embrace the people and country of ing on that goal for ten, twenty, thirty Korea, and die for the sake of this world. years, seventy years – and throughout If the Korean people unite and lay down their life. The larger the goal, the stron- their lives for the sake of the world, that ger they need to commit themselves will open the path of being able to live internally. Unless they do that, they can- together with this world. That is why I not reach that goal. People cannot fulfill seek that path. (34-192, 1970.9.6) their goals unless they maintain an even greater internal determination over the The formula course for eternal life necessary time period. (31-149, 1971.5.24) is universal. It applies to grandfathers and grandmothers, as well as descen- Where is the final destination of the dants thousands of years later, and even mind? In other words, where is the final to those who are in the spirit world now. destination of our desires? It is where we There is a gate that only those who lived can occupy God’s love. Even if you have for the sake of others can pass through, God in your possession, without captur- and you should know that there are gate- ing God’s love, which is the most pre- keepers there. Please understand well, 778 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm that whatever I ask of you is to help qual- hwa Ceremony. Is there anything to fear ify you to pass through that gate. (203-193, in this world? Is there anything to fear 1990.6.24) in the universe? From this world of sin and chaos 2.4. Death is an ascension we have to take the form of an autono- (seunghwa) to a higher dimension mous center, aligned with the standard of heaven and earth, and thus enter into If human beings had not fallen, some- an upright position within the realm of one’s passing would have been a happy God’s love. Why do we need to enter the occasion. That is why I have taught the vertical position? It is because it creates Unification Church not to greet death no shadow. Can a shadow be found in in sorrow. Hence, we speak of death as a vertical position? Everything is per- seunghwa (ascension). (199-353, 1990.2.21) fected. Consequently, as rotation takes place, everything in the environment None of you may like the idea of dis- will align vertically. (198-124, 1990.1.25) carding your flesh and dying; but once you die and discard your flesh, you On the day of your death, how to become a spirit person who can quick- ascend and rise to heaven at a ninety- ly fly away in order to pass through the degree angle will be the challenge. You blessed gates of the second birth. (297-261, cannot reach heaven if you stand at a for- 1998.12.19) ty-five-degree angle. Only by ascending at a ninety-degree angle can you become In the beginning, we are connected the object partner of God’s love. God’s to the placenta and umbilical cord in love goes the shortest distance. Thus, our mother’s womb. We are raised in there is no way other than the ninety- this placenta which is wrapped around degree angle. There is only the vertical us like cloth. We are born by discard- way. (215-109, 1991.2.6) ing and cutting away everything as we emerge from this cloth. In the same way, A funeral in the Unification Church our physical body is like a cloth wrapped is called a Seunghwa Ceremony. The around our spirit self. Thus, we break spirit of a dead person will lament if he out of it and fly away. Such being the sees people holding on to his dead body case, we pass through the world of water, and crying. He will think, “The igno- the world of land, and the aerial world rance of these people is a rope that ties of light to live ultimately in the eternal me down and prevents me from going world of true love. (298-311, 1999.1.17) on my way.” Since we know these things, the Unification Church refers to death In the Unification Church we do not as seunghwa. Seunghwa means glorious- hold funerals in the usual way after a ly soaring to heaven. With the power of person’s death. Instead, we have a Seung- love you have to push the person along. Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 779

Do not hold him back, but push him. The Seunghwa Ceremony began (199-130, 1990.2.16) with the death of my son, Heung-jin. It was established at that time. At the hos- What is the Seunghwa Ceremony? It pital I had to remove his oxygen mask. I means to be transformed and go up to had to arrange the way for him to pass another stage. (196-55, 1989.12.24) into the spirit world. By doing so, he was free from the fallen realm. That is why, People today do not know what it when Heung-jin came down again in the means to die. It is not a sorrowful occa- spirit, he said that there was no way to sion. It is not a sad occasion. You should repay me. He was the first from the True see it as a transition from a lower-dimen- Parents’ family to go to the spirit world sional world to a higher- dimensional as a young adult. Heung-jin went to the world through the bridge of love. That spirit world as the Messiah to the spirit is why the Unification Church refers to world in the same position as the Sec- death as seunghwa. To die is to ascend to ond Coming. By uniting with him you a higher dimension. This is only possible can go to a high place in the spirit world. through love. (137-316, 1986.1.5) (225-136, 1992.1.5)

For whom does God exist? God, the Our departure to the spirit world subject of love, exists for the purpose of is not a sad occasion. Raise the flag of seeking and raising a partner of love. heaven amidst the trumpet call for lib- With what shall He do this? He will do eration. Go on boldly, undefeated. Raise this based on true love. True love is liv- the flag signaling your glorious return ing and investing oneself for the sake of home. This is the path that lets you others, and forgetting one’s investment. proudly enter your original hometown Eternal life can be found here. The entire where the nation and all of humanity world is made this way. I myself am like will welcome you with cheers. It is not this. As I know the value of eternal life, a sorrowful occasion. We do not shed facing the gallows is not a problem. There tears on these occasions in the Unifica- is nothing to fear. That is why the Unifi- tion Church. What do we call this? We cation Church refers to death as seung- call it the Seunghwa Ceremony. Heung- hwa and its ceremony as the Seunghwa jin’s ascension brought down the walls of Ceremony. death. That is why it is called the Seung- Unification Church members live in hwa Ceremony. (227-260, 1992.2.17) communication with their spouses in the spirit world. That the world today is Death should not bring dejection or ignorant of the spirit world leaves me at despair. It is not a plunge, but a leap. It is a loss for words. Do you think spiritual about ascending. For that reason, Uni- life can be bought with money? (209-160, fication Church members should not 1990.11.28) have any dread of death. Death comes 780 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm in accordance with the natural order of proclaim that death was overcome. things. It is simply the process of trans- In this way, the Seunghwa Cere- ferring to a better world. (196-270, 1990.1.2) mony came to be held in the Unifica- tion Church. It is a ceremony of going Love has overcome all the realms of beyond death and onward to joy. Those death. True love overcomes the realm of who go through the Seunghwa Ceremo- death! This is the principle of creation. ny can easily go beyond all the valleys in That is why I declared the Day of Victo- the spirit world. Of course, there will be ry of Love. With Heung-jin’s ascension some who fail to do so and remain in- to the spirit world, Satan has no basis of between. You have to understand this. accusation towards any of the sons and The Seunghwa Ceremony began with daughters of the families of the Unifica- Heung-jin. (212-96, 1991.1.2) tion Church when they hold the Seungh- wa Ceremony. Even when you board the We conduct the Seunghwa Cere- boat that takes you to the other shore, all mony in the Unification Church when the righteous people in the spirit world a person passes on, don’t we? It is the will come out to welcome you. It is time moment of springing up and moving to connect with that great, history-mak- on to a separate world. Therefore, you ing revolutionary dimension. (242-278, should shout with joy. The spirit world 1993.1.2) is visible to a person after he dies and arrives there. You are not going to a What is the meaning of the Day of place where you cry, but you are moving Victory of Love? This is something you toward a place of joy. We were ignorant have to know. I did not shed even one of this fact because our eyes were com- tear from the time of Heung-jin’s pass- pletely blinded through the Fall. (255-294, ing to when I sent him off to the spir- 1994.3.11) it world. The realm of death had to be overcome. Without the declaration that Dementia originates when someone’s love had overcome death, the Seunghwa conscience becomes numbed to this Ceremony could not have been estab- world and focuses on the body. It arises lished. when his conscience becomes paralyzed The Seunghwa Ceremony began with and communicates with the spirit per- Heung-jin, did it not? What is the mean- sons in hell. Through good spirits you ing of “victory of love” in the Day of Vic- should let that person remember the ide- tory of Love? It means victory over death. al of heaven, so that you can gradually If it were any other person, the mother allow him to be purified and enable him would be writhing in sorrow, crying and to ascend to heaven. (258-136, 1994.3.17) wailing from deep within. Yet Mother could not shed a tear. We had to do this Everyone’s birth, marriage and death ceremony within three days. I had to are recorded in the family register, aren’t Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 781 they? We also have to do the same, but We should form a four position we do not have God’s nation. If we have foundation before we die. Those who a nation, we have to register our birth, die without establishing a four posi- marriage and ascension. When you die, tion foundation will not be able to walk all of you will enter the spirit world as the path of death properly. Thus, spirits Americans. The gatekeeper there will come and go even after death. As you all ask you, “Where did you come from?” know this principle, who will you hold You would answer, “I came from Amer- on to when you die? First, you will hold ica.” He will also ask, “Do you want to on to God, then True Parents. As we are enter heaven?” When asked, “Where did all born through God, we should also you come from?” there will be no prob- die through Him in order to live eternal- lem whatsoever in entering heaven if you ly with God in the spirit world. We were can answer, “I came from the Kingdom born through God; hence, we should of Heaven on earth where I was attend- bring our life to a conclusion through ing True Parents.” This is a fact, not just Him. Living by this principle is the way a theory. (278-36, 1996.4.28) of filial piety and the path of loyalty. We arrive at the conclusion that a 2.5. Our attitude in the face of person who fulfills his duty of filial piety death and loyalty has fulfilled the responsibili- ties that he must carry out in the course When people die, who do they first of his life. You should live life in this way. call upon? They call out to God. The ulti- (26-297, 1969.11.10) mate reality is that people will seek God when they find themselves in the most What will you focus on at the time difficult position. The way to forgiveness of your death? Will you die forgetting can be opened for those who sincerely all about love or will you die embrac- call upon God at the time of death. Why ing it? Whose love will you hold on to is that so? It is because such is the way when you die? You must first hold on to of death. If you can die keeping close to parental love. Then you should hold on this principle, then the path to resurrec- to the love between husband and wife, tion will be opened. and then children’s love. Death must That is why when death comes to also conform to the principle of the four people, they all seek God saying, “O my position foundation. (26-297, 1969.11.10) God!” This is the truest of all lessons. When a person dies, he usually dies at The question is, what will your last least saying the right thing. When we words to your children be? What will observe this, we can see that the person your last words be? Can you as a par- was properly educated, though we may ent tell your children to do something not know who taught him. Nothing tru- that you yourself never practiced? The er than this can be said. (26-297, 1969.11.10) intentions of those parents would be 782 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm just to exploit their children. Therefore, leave it all behind with him. Have you if all of you first can practice what you ever thought about that? (103-16, 1979.1.28) believe in and tell your children before you die, “I lived this way without shame. You should die within the realm of the You should also live like this,” then God Kingdom of Heaven. The heavenly king- will protect your last words for eterni- dom is larger than any nation on earth, ty. Are you confident that you can leave isn’t it? You should die in the Kingdom of such words behind to your descendants Heaven, which is only one in heaven and when you die? This is a serious matter. on earth. If so, where will you die? There (26-300, 1969.11.10) is a place to die. You should not die in the ordinary Korean way. With the Korean In general, people throughout histo- way, no matter how many times you die, ry, when focusing on the eternal nature it has no meaning. You should die in the of life, have tended to think not only in highest position centered on the nation terms of ten or a hundred years, but of of God’s heart, which penetrates heaven thousands, tens of thousands, or hun- and earth. You should die in the midst of dreds of billions of years. Yet when a per- the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom son dies, it’s the same as when an animal of Heaven is the best place to die. When dies; what use are the remains? Nowa- the entire world opposes you, what will days, even people who do not believe in you do? Should you run away? No. You God say, “Ah, I have to leave behind an should endure and die in circumstanc- honorable legacy,” but what use is it to es that lead everyone in heaven and on leave that behind? earth to raise a flag and welcome you. Even if one became a patriot for (34-185, 1970.9.6) America and was honored with a monument, that monument would be As for the numerous people of faith destroyed totally if America perished. who upheld and followed God’s will, Only the American people would know they did not retreat before the path of of you. It would not mean much to leave death. Rather, they scorned death and your name behind. Even if you accom- overcame it in a dignified manner. We plished that, as the ages of history rise know very well that throughout history and fall, a good name can be treat- such people exalted the way of heaven. ed like a bad one. All rulers will die in Each one of you has to maintain the less than a hundred years, and nations hope that you will overcome death when perish within several hundred or a few you come face to face with it. You have to thousand years. What would you do if have the hope and desire to stand before there were someone who would neither heaven in a dignified way when you die nor perish for eternity? If there were overcome this path. You have to be able such a person, you would want to bring to run with joy to the original world that your name and your legacy to him and you yearn for in your heart. You have to Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 783 realize that you can overcome death only Death is stronger than life in the satan- when your heart is desperate, filled with ic world. Therefore, after you come to the hope for God’s ideal world. know God’s will, when you face death (6-53, 1959.3.22) you should not despise it. (34-47, 1970.8.29)

What kinds of people live with the When Unification Church president, hope of God? They are those who can Eu Hyo-won, was about to depart from cross joyfully over the valley of death this world, I asked him, “You have fol- that brings sorrow to humankind. Those lowed this way since you met me, but are the people who hold on to the hope of how are you going to bring it to a con- God. Therefore, you should not become clusion?” Before he passed away, Rev. someone who, in the face of death, Eu said that he would never change for resents and laments over all the affairs of all eternity. It has to be that way. The this world. Instead, you should become satanic world must in any case die away. someone who can stand before Heaven Without dying, it cannot be resurrected. with joy and be proud of the value of Unless we pass through one age, we can- your death. We should know that God not welcome another. (34-47, 1970.8.29) is looking for those sons and daughters of hope. God cannot help loving a per- What is the meaning of death in the son who feels the joy of Heaven in such a Bible? It does not mean the destruction situation. He cannot help answering the of eternal life in God. It means killing cry of the group of people who cry out to the life that inherited the fallen lineage Him from such a position. (6-54, 1959.3.22) of the satanic world. Therefore, whoever is willing to die for God’s will shall live. Whosoever loses his life for God’s These words sound paradoxical, but we will shall preserve it, and whosoever cannot achieve resurrection unless we tries to preserve his life will lose it. What live like that from the point of view of is the meaning of those words? You have the Fall and restoration. to die in the position that calls for you to This is the normal logic of restora- die for God’s will. Then what will hap- tion. The biggest question, therefore, is pen when you die? You belong to your- whether we can offer our lives. How was self before death; you belong only to God it when I set out on this path? I reflected after death. That is because we inherited on whether I was ready to offer my life. the fallen lineage. (34-47, 1970.8.29) Accordingly, until we die, our life as a whole cannot be free from its ties What will you do with your life? You to the satanic side. Our ties to God are should leave behind a tomb made of love established after death, however. Which when you pass away. This is the conclu- is stronger, life or death? Is life stronger sion. Let us leave behind a tomb of love! than death? Is death stronger than life? If you live in the middle of a tomb of love, 784 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm you will have no bitter regrets. Even if How long? Doesn’t everyone think, “We you have had enough of living in a place might live until we are seventy or eighty like a tomb, you will have no resentment years old?” Don’t you think you may if you live in love. Let us live and leave a die before then? You are greedy. Even tomb of love behind! Then, your life will though you absolutely believe you will be deemed a success for all eternity. live until eighty or one hundred, you If you die after living like that, God may die tomorrow – or even today. You will bless you and bring His sons and may die while you are eating. Do you daughters to welcome you in the spirit understand? Or you may take off your world. If your hand never wore a ring, shoes and come into the house in the God will place a diamond of the King- evening, go to bed, and then die during dom of Heaven on your finger. If you your sleep. never wore good clothes, God will clothe You all think, “Because I’m young, you in the best garments of the royal I can live another forty or fifty years.” family of the Kingdom of Heaven. Don’t you all have that kind of desire? What will you leave behind from Did God guarantee that for you? You your life? A tomb of love. Please under- should think that you could die soon, stand this and never forget it. Those who maybe within a year. You should prepare are determined to live like that, raise as if only such a time period remains. your hands. I see everyone’s hands are You must keep this in mind during your up. May God’s blessings be upon you all. life. The shorter the time you may think (97-169, 1978.3.12) you have, the happier you will be. The shorter the time you think you have, the 2.6. The Blessing opens the path of less you have to lose. Preparation during eternal life this time represents building your home for your eternal life. (102-122, 1978.11.27) 2.6.1. The importance of eternal life When you go to bed in the evening Everyone wants to live his life in his after taking off your shoes, do you have own way. “Living” comes down to every- confidence that you will be here to put day life. “Lifetime” means your entire them on again the next morning? No life. Furthermore, religious people use matter how busy you say you are, noth- the words “eternal life.” An eternal life is ing in this world is more important than not just a lifetime, but a life that contin- the matter of eternal life. ues eternally. How you connect your life The reason we have people leav- course to the eternal reality is important ing our church is that they do not for your eternal life. This becomes your feel how serious it is for them to lifelong responsibility. (197-186, 1990.1.14) resolve the question of eternal life while they are in this world. How long do you think you will live? (10-249, 1960.10.21) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 785

If someone has confidence that a life God’s masterpiece of creation. Neces- of faith is not preparation for the pres- sarily, we should have an eternal nature ent life, the physical life, but is prepara- since God is an eternal being, and thus tion for life in the eternal world, then he our mind should not become old. There- will keep his life of faith even if he is left fore, we should live eternally. Only to himself. The more the days and years because we live eternally do we have val- pass by – forty years, fifty years – and the ue as that masterpiece. (159-281, 1968.5.19) closer the day of death comes, the more serious becomes the concept of eternal People, whoever they are, seek to life. The older people become the more become the best. When someone stands serious they become. The thought pro- in the highest position, God belongs cesses weaken as one grows older. How- to him, and that person belongs to ever, when the concept of eternal life is God. Thus, he becomes God’s son and involved, people become more serious. becomes like God himself. Then, to Thus, in the future, only religious whom does the universe belong? If God thinking can lead this world. How often has something that He loves the most we experience evil circumstances and and thinks is the most precious, would chaos! If you can break through and He have created it in such a way that He overcome chaotic circumstances, and would throw it away after spending one no matter where you are, keep to an day, ten years, or a hundred years with absolute concept of eternal life despite it? Or would He create it to be with Him experiencing all kinds of distracting eternally? He would create it to be with situations, then nothing will be insur- Him for eternity. So it is with human- mountable for you. (230-22, 1992.4.15) kind. When someone dies, would it be better for him to stay dead or live eter- What kind of being did God create us nally? He should live eternally. Why? to be? God made us the object of His love Human beings are the object partners so that we could possess God’s absolute of the absolute God, who created us with and unique value. This is an amazing absolute love so that He could feel joy. fact. How much value does a person’s life (39-342, 1971.1.16) have these days? How much money is a person worth? A human being’s value If God is an eternal, absolute being, cannot be expressed in monetary terms. the object of His love should also live The amazing fact is that God created man eternally. Consequently, human beings and woman as partners in love with such have longed for eternal life for time a precious value that they could not be immemorial. God, the Absolute Being, exchanged even for the entire universe! cannot help looking for a loving son That is astounding! (142-143, 1986.3.8) and daughter who possesses the value of having eternal life. This should be We human beings resemble God as understood clearly. (39-343, 1971.1.16) 786 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

The more love people have for each things change according to their envi- other, the more they want to be together. ronment, so why doesn’t love change? Once there was a man whose wife died Love does not change because it exists young, and who then remained single as the center of power for all life. Why for the rest of his life, carrying her hand- doesn’t love change? It is because love kerchief. Nehru was this kind of person; occupies the central position of the ide- having lost his wife when she was young, al environment. The center does not dis- he wore roses on his clothes the rest of his appear until all the surroundings have life because his wife loved roses. When disappeared. Love is the center of the God created His most precious son and universe. Since that love is united with daughter, did He create them to perish God’s love, anything that unites with after one hundred years? Therefore, we that love can remain as long as God can understand the fundamental prin- exists. (157-267, 1967.4.10) ciple that human beings live eternally. (39-342, 1971.1.16) Eternal life! We are people who live eternally. We are also the people who Human beings are born from love, practice true love. We practice the way of grow up in love, live with love and die eternal life and true love here on earth. with love. Yet they do not just disap- Whatever we do here, such as working pear. God, who is the Subject, is eternal, in a factory, can provide material for the unchanging, and unique. Hence, human broadening of our eternal life. beings can also live eternally when they Please think that the purpose of can stand as objects of love before God. your job is to train yourself for eternal This is where eternal life originates life and to produce training material from. It does not begin from life. (142-143, that can enhance your eternal life. All of 1986.3.8) you need eternal life and true love at all times. You will need these for eternity. Since God is eternal, absolute, and (216-127, 1991.2.9) lives forever, when we say that human beings were created because of love, it The perfection of the body and mind is naturally logical that anyone who is is made possible fundamentally through united with true love can attain eter- that which belongs to true love. The infi- nal life. Therefore, to attain eternal life, nite Original Cause created the growing we should live in the realm of true love. process as a way that could lead to the (211-272, 1990.12.30) bearing of ideal fruit through love alone. God exists forever because of, and root- We can live forever! We want to ed in, true love alone. attain eternal life! We desire eternal life; As a result of what can God exist for- so what is it that is unchanging? The ever? Eternal life is connected with love. answer is love. That’s how it is. All other Therefore, you need to live in an envi- Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 787 ronment of love in order to create an If you have love you do not mind environment of eternal life. To attain the whether you eat or not. People in love substantial realm of love, we must have do not get tired when they don’t sleep, a substantial experience of love. (218-134, or hungry when they don’t eat. People 1991.7.14) in love can overcome time and space. If God’s partner of love were to come If someone asks you how to attain to Him, do you think God would sleep eternal life, how will you answer him? when night falls? He can transcend Can you attain eternal life just by believ- the night when His beloved partner ing in Jesus? Are you saved through your appears. It is from here that the concept faith? It doesn’t make any sense. Only of eternal life originates. As long as the through love can you be saved. power of eternal love continues, you can Looking from the viewpoint of the live for eternity. The eternal life of joy is essence of God’s principles of creation, possible because love can overcome and only a true person is the partner of God’s absorb everything. (277-22, 1996.3.17) love. Therefore, if someone has true love he can live for eternity. Once you enter If God is absolute love, we can logi- the realm of that love, whether you are cally conclude that if we become an in the spirit world or on earth, you will absolute partner in relation to that love, be able to see where you are going to live and thereby become a unified being, we in the spirit world. (215-53, 1991.2.6) will live forever – as long as God exists eternally. Humankind has not known 2.6.2. The concept of eternal life this. People have not been aware that we originates in love human beings are created as the object partner God absolutely needs. Were this How can we describe God’s attri- not the case, it would be logical that God butes? They are mysterious. God is would live alone. (262-137, 1994.7.23) absolute, unique, eternal and unchang- ing. There is no way to deny this. A God is the standard of absolute val- person with those qualities of love is ue. Centered on absolute love, the per- an absolutely happy person, uniquely son who seeks God and absolute love can happy person, eternally happy person never deny the heavenly sovereignty as and unchangingly happy person. Eter- the partner. Even God, as the Absolute nal, absolute, unchanging and unique Being, cannot deny this. The position freedom; and ultimately, an absolute, that we have attained with absoluteness unique, unchanging and eternal kind of cannot be denied. This is something that happiness is found in such circumstanc- is firmly settled. This is why God’s love es. By inheriting these attributes, eternal is eternal. Since God is an eternal being, life automatically results. That is the way through forming a relationship of that it is. (279-73, 1996.7.24) kind of love, eternal life is established as 788 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm a realm of relationships that is naturally manifests itself in these places. (288-199, in accord with this. Thus, the way of life 1997.11.28) of the person of true love will remain forever on earth, in the physical world This universe grew in size from a and in the spirit world. This cannot be small point in this way: through part- denied. As there are no relationships of ners coming into existence, unceas- true love in the fallen world, people end ing motion occurred and the universe up in hell. (272-63, 1995.8.30) came into existence. The universe has been engaged in endless motion by the Love has an eternal quality within it. power of inertia that transpires in the Partners of love are unwilling to sepa- dimension of space. rate. True love is eternal. The partners In other words, centering on a model unceasingly resist being separated. For relationship of partners – for example that reason, eternal life can be found in in the solar system – the solar system true love. Eternal life cannot be found would be created, then it would enter where there is separation. This is why into maturity and engage in endless love is great. Love is unchanging and motion. In the same way, when Adam eternal. When we establish a blood rela- and Eve become one centering on and tionship centering on true love, we will by the action of the love that completely naturally live forever. lives for the other, they can engage in God is the subject of unchanging ceaseless motion. love. Love is united with God, the sub- Thus eternity and eternal life begin. ject partner. Since God is unchanging Eternity cannot be found on a straight and eternal, it is logical to conclude that line. The realm of eternal life is not God’s object partner who unites with there. Eternity comes from rotation and His love is also unchanging and eter- revolution. For that reason, the phe- nal. (289-133, 1998.1.1) nomenon of historical development has gradually grown in scale through rota- If the parents infinitely invest and tion. This rotation has only one center. sacrifice for the sake of their children, (261-151, 1994.6.9) as long as true love is behind this, the child will be infinitely grateful for that That which harmonizes with the ori- true love; and the parents compensate gin of the great principles of the uni- for their sacrifice by experiencing great verse can exist for eternity. Anything joy. By developing the action of giving else will perish. Since God exists forev- and receiving the power of sacrificial er, His object partner that lives for oth- true love in this manner, we come into ers exists eternally. By logic, we natural- a relationship of eternal joy and peace ly come to this conclusion with regard from within the true family and the true to the principles of eternal life. Is that world. The ideal world of eternal life clear? (260-254, 1994.5.19) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 789

The entity we call “myself” was cre- guarantees eternal reciprocation. The ated to be an object partner of God’s theory of eternal life is thereby logically love. We are in the position of object established. partner to the absolute God who stands When you invest, invest again and as the subject partner. We are partners invest still more; the theory of eternal to God in love. God values the concept life will operate. When you live for oth- of true love more than He values His ers you will not perish. The small things own being. go to the bigger things and the bigger God is the center of absolute and things go back into the center. (204-107, eternal life. Therefore, God’s ideal is 1990.7.1) more profoundly eternal, and the center of that ideal is the reality of true love. When God looks for a partner of We are the partners in that love. How do absolute love, whom does He seek? We we enter that eternal realm? How pre- can conclude with certainty that He cious the position of God’s eternal part- seeks a human being. Therefore we find ner is! It is where the subject partner and the old proverb, “Amongst all creation, object partner become one. When that human beings are most precious.” What happens, we can be located anywhere, does this mean? We can reach the logical and follow God wherever He goes. We conclusion that humankind can be the can inherit God’s entire fortune. We can partner of the Creator’s eternal love, and inherit the realm of God’s eternal life, it is natural that the partner who is one and even His Heart. with God’s love will live forever. God’s heart of love, God’s heart that Eternal life is a natural implication of belongs with creation, God’s heart of this logic. Eternal life begins from here. wanting to reside in the heart of every The question of how to establish a ratio- single person – we can inherit all of nal argument for eternal life based on these things. How precious this is! How the relationship of love is an extremely joyful it is to discover that great value! precious one in religion. Eternal life can- It is a most sublime and noble position not be found in only man or only wom- that nothing can rival. It is an amazing an. It cannot be found in God alone. We grace. (216-115, 1991.3.9) can conclude that eternal life lies within God’s love. (218-211, 1991.7.29) When the atmospheric pressure falls to an absolute low, a high pressure Now you can stand in the same posi- area is immediately created and this tion as God, to the extent that you can automatically brings about circulatory even participate in the realm of eternal movement. God is the King of true wis- true love. Search where you will, you will dom. Why should one invest everything not find this concept of eternal life any- and then give it no further thought? It where else. Since you were born as an is because the principle of circulation eternal being, you pass on to the spirit 790 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm world after this life. You will make an the foundation for getting this on solid amazing leap in one second. The spir- ground, the foundation to impart faith it world is a dimension different from on earth, will be frustrated. By clearly this limited earthly world. You cannot pointing out the limitations of the age, move freely within restricted confines. one can establish a solid groundswell of The spirit world is a higher-dimension- faith. al place, so you can do anything there. As I cooperate with God’s work on You can jump beyond time. If you have earth, the spirit world that has fulfilled a desire for something centering on true God’s will can relate to our actual life love, you can obtain it anytime, any- today, enabling us to grasp the concept where. This is on an infinite scale. (216- of living eternally with God. Therefore, 115, 1991.3.9) the purpose of this earthly life is for us to prepare for the eternal life to which it I live for eternity; I am connected to is directly connected. People cannot lead true love centered on God; I am con- an authentic life of faith without under- nected to true life centered on God; I am standing this reality. (198-7, 1990.1.20) connected to the true lineage centered on God. The conclusion is clear. I live 2.6.3. Blessing and eternal life for eternity centering on true love, like God. God created me this way. If you Fallen people must change their lin- come to fulfill this portion of responsi- eage. This is a fundamental issue. The bility, you will be truly successful. (216- relationship of God and humankind is 115, 1991.3.9) that of parent and children. Since all these facts have remained unknown, Even God breathes. He breathes with the problems of history could not be love. Since God also keeps in time with resolved, and to this day people have the universe, the universe can continue been ignorant of God’s providence. The for eternity centering on love. Eternal change of lineage must be carried out life can be found in love. Consequently, within all the realms: the individual, all of you should attain it. Only then can family, people, nation and world. The you enter into the realm of God’s breath Messiah must come and do this. With- and quickly achieve harmony. (201-191, out the Parent, the lineage cannot be 1990.4.1) changed. An individual has to take responsi- If you begin with the reasoning that bility for all these problems. That indi- God’s providence is living and moving vidual should continue to move forward in history on earth, and that its purpose by solving these things. Since people is to pave the way for eternity, then you are ignorant of this, the Messiah, who can understand that this process is facili- knows these things, comes and does all tated through religious faith. Otherwise, this for them. (161-147, 1987.1.18) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 791

All of you must inherit a new lineage. it, but that is an incomplete understand- In order for you to do that, the Messiah ing. Do you know what an unfertilized comes as the Father. He, together with egg is? What is an unfertilized egg? Like Eve, should restore this new lineage a hen’s egg, the seed did not enter that through indemnity on the victorious egg. Fallen people today can be likened individual foundation that goes beyond to unfertilized eggs. They have nothing the world, where Satan cannot inter- to do with God. That is why they do not vene. He will establish sons and daugh- have eternal life. (274-256, 1995.11.3) ters through families centering on mar- riage, and horizontally carry out the What is the mission of the True Par- task of engrafting. ents? They must correct the false lineage That is the reason for having the which is the root of the satanic world, Blessing Ceremony in the Unifica- restore the false life to true life, and put tion Church. The Unification Church right the false way of love. The Bible tells is unique. Where did the lineage of the us that whosoever loses his life will pre- Unification Church originate? It origi- serve it, and whosoever tries to preserve nated from God. That is why we dare the his life will lose it. Why did such a para- satanic world to oppose us. When they doxical statement have to appear? It is oppose us they have to pay compensa- because the satanic world must die. (169- tion for the damages they incur. (169-37, 37, 1987.10.4) 1987.10.4) Who is going to change the lineage? Because they received Satan’s lineage, Not just anyone can do that. You have to human beings cannot go back to God by know that I walked the way of the tear- themselves. The Messiah must absolute- ful cross in order to do this work. It is ly restore and purify the lineage which because of this standard of heart that Satan contaminated. He has to change you, without having merit, can inherit this lineage. That is why the Messiah the new tradition of the Blessing. must come. Unless the Messiah comes, God had to labor for thousands of the lineage cannot be restored. The lin- years, and as the substantial manifesta- eage must be restored. (172-53, 1988.1.7) tion of God, I had to go through a life of suffering in order to establish the victo- What will we see in the age of the rious authority based on the transition Last Days? People will have sexual rela- of lineage. All of you now stand on the tionships with others of the same fam- foundation of these efforts. The Bless- ily. Incest will be rampant. It will be the ing means engrafting to God’s lineage. same amongst family and relatives. Why Through the process of engrafting the will it be like this? Who was Jesus’ father? lineage is changed. (35-178, 1970.10.13) It was Zachariah. Christianity speaks of Jesus’ conception through the Holy Spir- Thus, only when the vertical Parent 792 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm and the horizontal parents harmoni- the point of not knowing whether you ously join together centered on true love will live or die. Changing the lineage is can this a place of convergence of firmly only possible when, for example, you do established love become the origin of life a forty-day fast or pass through a state and the connection to the lineage. Peo- of near death where you spew blood. ple born from that place are sons and (35-160, 1970.10.13) daughters born in God’s love and beings who can live for eternity with God’s lin- First, you should genuinely yearn for eage. In this way, they become a royal the Parents with all your heart. You will family that can maintain the lineage not receive salvation unless you attend for the future generations in the eternal the Parents with the attitude that they Kingdom of Heaven. (245-94, 1993.2.28) are the source of your life, the entirety of your hope, and the origin of all your When you live together in love you ideals and happiness. can connect to eternal life. True love is Have you ever offered attendance the love desired by God. As God is abso- like that? You should clearly under- lute, unchanging and eternal, we come stand this. Therefore, you should have to the conclusion that human beings the firm conviction that you are the sons who are the objects of God’s love, also and daughters who can eternally unite live forever. This is a logical conclusion. with True Parents, to the extent that it There is no room for doubt at all.(247-223, surpasses the awareness of your very 1993.5.9) existence. You must have that kind of conviction. (30-237, 1970.3.23) Didn’t you all attend the ceremo- ny for changing the lineage at the time The Fall was in fact an erroneous you received the Blessing? You have to marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now believe in this more than in your own this can be reversed by having the True life. Even though this is a ceremony of Parents conduct a proper marriage. By the Unification Church, you should not clearing away the mistakes commit- think of it as a religious ceremony. It is ted by the false parent, the True Parent an injection to raise you from the dead. can abolish hell and give the Blessing of It is the antidote. (216-109, 1991.3.9) marriage even to the hundreds of bil- lions of ancestors in the spirit world. The Messiah may be the one who Through the family foundation of their changes the lineage, but it is the indi- descendants on this earth centered on vidual who has to take action so that his true love, the ancestors in the spirit or her lineage can be changed. Without world and their descendants on earth establishing such a standard you cannot can vertically unite as one; and further- reach the path to salvation. This is not more, with this family foundation as easy to achieve. You have to go beyond a starting point, east and west can be Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 793 connected. (300-222, 1999.3.14) eternal life. You have to reach that final destination. (292-265, 1998.4.26) How much should you love me? This goes back to the fundamental problem. Section 3. The Value of Our You should not love in a position that Earthly Life has traces of the satanic world and that is tainted with the love of that world. 3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting You should be in a higher position. the fruits of love What position is that? You should love me more than you love your parents, Earthly life is absolutely important. spouse and children born in the satanic You have to know how important this world. earth is. Christians think they can all That is why in the Bible Jesus says, go to heaven by abandoning this world, “Anyone who loves his father or moth- don’t they? This belief is a delusion. You er more than me is not worthy of me; should perfect yourself while on earth. anyone who loves his son or daughter You have to know the value of earthly more than me is not worthy of me.” He life. Open your eyes to the importance reached this clear conclusion for every- of earthly life and never forget it. Your one. Later, he also says, “Take your cross earthly life will be reflected in the eter- and follow me.” He asks you to take up nal spirit world at all times. Everything your own cross. Taking up the cross you do is a seed. The seeds you plant here means overcoming the power which will bear fruit in the spirit world. Thus, pulls you in the opposite direction is you have to sow perfect seeds. Once taking up the cross. You should shed again: you have to realize the impor- bitter tears over this. (178-97, 1988.6.1) tance of earthly life. (232-322, 1992.7.10)

When you go to the spirit world it People on earth have a body, and will be like this: it will be a place with no everything in their lives is limited. Spir- shadows, a place overflowing with light its do not have a physical body and live from the eternal morning. The white in the infinite world. People on this light becomes so bright that it changes earth have a body but it is not their eter- to a purple light. It changes to silver and nal dwelling place. Spirits do not have a golden hues. The light of electricity is physical body but they are positioned in the light of love. Lightning flashes when their eternal dwelling place. In this way, the positive electricity comes together an infinite number of points of contrast with the negative electricity. In the same can be found in comparing earthly peo- way, God’s inner nature and external ple and spirits. form come together and manifest like When we observe the corresponding lightning. Lightning is the light of the aspects of earthly people and spirits, eternal true love. That is the essence of we see that life on earth and the life of 794 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm those in the spirit world each represent valuable because you stand at the core one half of the whole reality. Thus, each of the universe in a position to inherit side can only fulfill that half. Then, how the tradition of the core of all the ideal can the body and spirit each bear fully forces in this universe. You are valuable ripe fruit? Ripe fruit can be produced because you were born through and by successfully concluding life on earth connected to that love, and because you before the physical and spiritual selves can bear the fruit that expands from separate. Problems arise when a spirit that love. Do you know why you have self comes to the spirit world without to respect your parents, and why you being fully mature. (293-256, 1998.6.1) have to be devoted to your parents? Your roots should be deep. I am talking The seeds of a fruit should assimi- about the vertical roots. (166-217, 1987.6.7) late and condense all the aspects of time and space connected with its growth. The mind and body of a man and The seed, root, branch and fruit can all woman centering on God’s love should be found in the seed. The flower and meet the vertical at a ninety-degree fruit are also included. Thus, we should angle, in a balanced way. When a man become people who can begin life in and woman emerge and polarize to the this way. Only then can we say that God east and west as living beings rooted is ours centering on love. No one could in God’s love, it stimulates the original object to this. (137-330, 1986.1.5) nature of the universe to ignite, spawn- ing thunder and lightning. When that What is the purpose of life? It is to happens, God, man and woman are bear the fruit of love. When the fruits brought together in complete oneness. of someone’s love go into the warehouse Who will break them apart? Can the of the Kingdom of Heaven, should God man break them apart? Can the wom- say, “No, I don’t like this!”? Wherev- an break them apart? Even God cannot er it goes, the fruit of love says, “Oh, extract Himself from this. it is okay to place me anywhere in this This love, which is the love that universe.” How valuable it is to know becomes the root of the mind of man and that this fruit of love can stand in the woman, is the standard of the original center of everything around it, even if nature of humanity. The flower blooms it is placed in the secret warehouse of and bears fruit through love. Through the Kingdom of Heaven! Since it was the ideal of the laws of spherical circu- sown in love, shouldn’t it be harvested lation, love develops in the shape of a in love? (139-219, 1986.1.31) spiral and extends to the world. Amen! Try studying to discover what all this Why are you valuable? You are valu- means. (173-109, 1988.2.7) able because you inherited the tradition of love. Love is precious, and you are How do you transmit life? Is it Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 795 through a living body or through blood? The love in the relationship between We know of the term “lineage,” but parent and child ripens the fruit of the there is no such thing as a “life lineage” mother’s love toward her son and the or “love lineage.” There is only “lin- son’s love toward his mother. When eage.” Through combining the blood, these two types of love ripen, God will life emerges. By bringing together the want to pick this fruit. The owner of blood of a man and a woman, two lives love is God, and He, therefore, works to are combined. Then, when each life is see the fruit of the mother’s love for her invested, it bears fruit as the substance child and the child’s love for her mother of love. fully ripen. Then what happens? The blood and Does God pick that perfected fruit life of your mother and the blood and just to eat it? Or does He gather it in life of your father bear fruit through order to perfect love further? After God love, which manifests as you. I ask created Adam and Eve, then as a Parent, you here, are the blood of your parents He wanted to obtain the fruit of love that inside you or not? The life of your moth- is children and at the same time let His er and father is inside you. The love of children obtain the fruit of love that is your parents is inside you. Therefore, the Parent. God wanted to perfect both you can assert nothing about yourself of those fruits. Therefore, we can say that is separate from your mother and that God wanted to harvest and enjoy father. (225-52, 1992.1.2) both fruits through this process. (222-309, 1991.11.6) You are the fruit of love. All the characteristic elements of the central We are born and live in God’s love, root, trunk, branch, flower and bud give birth to children, thus arriving at that have evolved throughout a thou- the destination of love, and then return sand-year history are embodied within to God to live with Him for eternity. In you, who are its fruit. When you as that other words, our life begins in love, rip- fruit go forward, it is as if you were car- ens in love and is harvested as the fruit rying history with you. Wherever you of love. Our passing away signifies the plant that fruit, history can continue harvesting of this fruit of love. to develop. What makes this possible? Because we receive parental love, This is possible through love. It is con- share the love of husband and wife, and nected through the love between man love our children, everything that God’s and woman, the love between the sub- love has sown in the internal realm of ject partner and object partner. Conse- heart can bear fruit in our lifetime and quently, he who violates this love should be harvested as we pass into the spir- go to hell, as he is the most licentious it world. Therefore, when people com- person, the person who destroys the pletely unite in love they come to resem- order of the universe. (226-53, 1992.2.1) ble God. When a couple unites and 796 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm completely fulfills these three stages and The spirit world is a warehouse in goes to the spirit world, they become an which the fruits of true love are to be eternal object in front of God, who is the stored. These fruits have never been eternal Subject. This is achieved when a produced to this day. I am talking about couple passes into the spirit world after the term true love and its fruit for the practicing true love. Thus, we begin our first time, so they cannot be found in the life with God and end our life with God. spirit world yet. How great each one of (298-311, 1999.1.17) you is! (245-172, 1993.3.7)

If the fruit of love had been harvest- The woman, not the man, touches ed and stored in a warehouse, heaven every nook and cranny in the home. would have been established. A fam- Men stand at the center and do not touch ily, nation and people of heaven would anything. But women touch everything. have emerged. Yet midway, this fruit was What does this mean? It means loving invaded, fell to the ground and became the earth and loving the universe. The completely bad; thus was created a fam- more she lays her hands on things, the ily of hell and people of hell. This inci- more love permeates these things and dent is called the Fall. Human beings the more they become the focal point fell and now live in hell. Though they of the core essence of the universe. The hate to admit it, they should acknowl- husband then replenishes the woman’s edge these two facts. People were sup- strength by showing her absolute love. posed to bear the fruit of love and go to Only such a family can enter into God’s the warehouse of the Kingdom of Heav- warehouse in heaven. What is the ware- en. Instead, however, they are rotting in house of heaven? Heaven is the ware- the warehouse of hell because of the Fall. house where God stores the fully rip- (282-15, 1997.2.16) ened fruit. (244-120, 1993.2.1)

Children, siblings, couples and par- There is a seasonal cycle with love. ents all come together at one point and There can only be proper balance if there bear fruit. The fulfillment of this is are four seasons. If the heat is extended, determined on the basis of true love. the cold is also extended. Consequently, The hearts of the child, sibling, husband, when living together as a couple in love, wife and parent are connected through there is autumn, summer, spring, and true love. True love is the focal point. The what else? There would be a winter sea- spirit and body can be perfected by unit- son. Only when you digest all these can ing with God in love. From here, parents you lift up your face when you go to the come forth and give birth to children. spirit world. (223-180, 1991.11.10) God gave us children as a gift so that we could feel what He felt at the time of cre- The father should not be ashamed ation. (244-310, 1993.3.1) to call the grandfather “father.” The Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 797 father should not be ashamed of call- a place where you are evaluated based on ing to his child, “Hey, so-and-so!” And the results of love from your life. Then, the son should not be ashamed of call- who is the owner who evaluates this? ing his father and grandfather. What That owner is God.(214-8, 1991.2.1) should they be focused on to be beyond shame? Just because the father is unable You have to become the seeds of love. to make money and is dependant on the That is the conclusion. When you become grandfather doesn’t mean he has failed the seeds of true love, then through reli- his responsibility. gion you can enter the realm of one- You cannot reproach the father for ness in the future historical age. Do you not making money or not having knowl- understand? Seeds. Do seeds have a root edge. Why not? The reason is because or not? Do they have a trunk? Do they blood relations, love, and life are not have a branch? Do they have a flower? transmitted through knowledge, mon- Do they have a fragrance? Do they have ey or power. Through what are they nectar? Do they have fruit? Do they have transmitted then? They are transmit- life? They have everything. ted through love! The fruit is produced So, have you all become seeds? Look through love. The fruit of life is pro- at the present day. In terms of climate, duced through that love and the lineage the ancient times belonged to the trop- is connected through that love. It is not ical regions and the medieval times through money. (213-190, 1991.1.20) belonged to the civilizations within the temperate zone. At one time, the north Why did God create heaven and wind from Siberia…. When this phe- earth? When we think about the central nomenon is applied to human life, it focus of the relationships among God, takes one rotation through the four sea- humankind, and the created world, we sons that lasts for sixty to seventy years. can see that the motivation was not to This present period is a time for enrich- obtain knowledge, power or money. ing the world. (182-90, 1988.10.14) These relationships were established for the sake of the bonds of love. How great are human beings? They Consequently, all of you were born conduct an orchestra of love. The fact for the sake of love. You were born that human beings eat from the animal because of love, you live centering on and plant worlds, where love sustains the love, and you go on to the world in which entire universe through the vitality of love bears fruit – the world of the fruit of life, means that they live off the fruit of love. What kind of place is the world of love. They live off the fruit. Even if there the fruits of love? It is the spirit world. is just one piece of bread remaining in That is the place where we are all des- the cafeteria when you eat, you should tined to dwell – the place where the fruits think, “This bread went through count- of love are harvested. The spirit world is less hands throughout the world, many 798 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm means of transportation, and prevailed sional space. Countless cells can divide over great hardships to get here. This and emerge from this dimensional and bread has been made and given to me as spherical space. Therefore, God needed the fruit of the efforts of many people, space because He wanted to produce as the fruit of their love. As the owner of the people of the Kingdom of Heav- love, I shall eat it thinking of the value of en through the bodies of Adam and my partners.” Eve in the human world. Our married However, those who are in discord life becomes the factory for producing with this are bound to fall ill. Those who those people. People have been talking are peaceful with it will be sure to resist loudly without knowing these things. any illness. Those spiritual masters who What kind of pretence is that? They are eat the fruit of the world that is filled completely blind, yet still boast and brag with love are just human beings! What about themselves. In the spirit world, do you think? Those who can love with such things will be exposed at once. The the idea of digesting and eating the fruit teachings I have given will unfold in the of love, and do so with gratitude in uni- spirit world as a reality. (233-89, 1992.7.30) ty with God’s essential love, will not fall ill. This is our logical conclusion.(217-307, Why did God create Adam and Eve 1991.6.12) as physical beings? The spirit world is a world of vertical relationships. It does 3.2. The people of heaven are not have horizontal dimensional space. created on the earth There is no reproduction in the spirit world. Planet earth is the production line Heaven is a boundless place. After for creating the people of the Kingdom creating heaven, God planned to have of Heaven. People are not produced in Adam and Eve’s family and the families the spirit world. They come from the of their descendants serve as the base for earth. God created the earth that we live producing the people of heaven. The rea- on as the factory to produce His people. son God needed Adam and Eve to have Then why did God divide Adam and Eve physical bodies is because God’s direct into male and female form only to see sons and daughters occupy only one this followed by the Fall that degenerat- point on the vertical axis and thus have ed to our present form and circumstanc- no dimensions in space. There is no base es? The basis for reproduction cannot be to reproduce. However, when all cre- found in God alone for He is vertically ation is divided and rotates centering on positioned and without physical form. the vertical axis in relation to east and (201-44, 1990.2.28) west and front and back, it then assumes a spherical shape and becomes the infi- Why did God create human beings? nite universe with infinite space. He needed a horizontal base in dimen- God created Adam and Eve as the Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 799 factory for creating people to fill the become the people of the Kingdom of Kingdom of Heaven based on the fami- Heaven. The descendants of the first son lies that are descended from Adam and in each generation, the direct lineage, Eve. Your families are the branch facto- will inherit the kingship of the earthly ries for creating the people of the King- and heavenly worlds. (229-349, 1992.4.13) dom of Heaven. Adam and Eve are the main factory. The product is still the This universe is a museum of love. same whether it is from the main fac- Human beings must become the own- tory or the branch factory. Its value is the ers of this museum. The mineral world same. (262-229, 1994.7.23) and plant world multiply centering on relationships of love. Without love, his- The spirit world is the vast Kingdom tory would end. History can continue of Heaven. It is the original homeland because there is reproduction. Conse- and the original palace in which we quently, man and woman should mar- shall live. God created a vast world, but ry and give birth to children. Without He does not give birth to His children doing so, they cannot find their place in there. the spirit world. When a baby is born, The rotation of front-back and left- you should come before God and offer right around the vertical axis forms a that baby as a gift to Him. Without spherical shape that is infinitely large. this gift, you cannot hold your head up The space of the universe was created proudly. in this way. Because this space is enor- When you go back to your home- mous, countless people can be produced town, what is it you will be most proud and move on to the spirit world. The of and want to show your parents? You branch factories producing the people of will take pride in how well you raised the Kingdom of Heaven are your fami- your children. It is the same in the spirit lies. (261-220, 1994.6.19) world. When you go before God, there is no greater gift than bringing God’s chil- People cannot be produced in the dren, the people of heaven, whom you spirit world. Because God cannot repro- have raised on this earth. Money, power, duce from a vertical position, the earth and knowledge are not important. (229- is the production center for the people of 15, 1992.4.9) heaven. This is why God needs to have dimensional space. God created Adam This earth is the endless producer of and Eve as physical entities in order to the people of heaven. No one has known multiply people of His nation. They are this. The life course of the original couple the sons and daughters of the Kingdom living on the earth is one in which they of Heaven. When the third and fourth give birth to children as the people of sons belonging to the peripheral ances- the Kingdom of Heaven, and raise them try of the second son follow him, they to become perfected people. Therefore, 800 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm when a baby is born, you offer the gift to position in the horizontal world. There God when you go to Him. Without this are plenty of places to reproduce in the gift, you cannot be proud. horizontal world, in the north, south, When you go back to your home- east, and west. town, what is it you will be most proud Therefore, when women and men of and want to show your parents? You go to the spirit world, they become one will take pride in how well you raised body and come to resemble God. Later your children. It is the same in the spirit on, they become God-like. You should world. When you go before God, there is resemble God. We say that God has dual no greater gift than bringing God’s chil- characteristics. God’s dual characteris- dren, the people of heaven, whom you tics began from love. Through love com- have raised on this earth. Money, power, ing to fruition, we resemble the origi- and knowledge are not important. (229- nal God and go back to Him. This is all 15, 1992.4.9) due to the fact that even God is lonely when He is all alone by Himself. (206-137, The earth is a production center where 1990.10.3) the royal descendants, the people of the Kingdom of Heaven, are created. The Can we give birth to babies in the heavenly kingdom is an infinite world. spirit world? The answer is “No.” Why Those who give birth to many children can we not give birth to babies there? on earth, who are trained to love in an The spirit world is a vertical world. It is environment filled with diversity, and a world in the form of a circle, with God who have digested and united through as its center. Therefore, there is no need love with people of all types of character to give birth to children there. God cre- – symbolizing north, south, east, west, ated the physical body of human beings front, back, left, right, top, and bottom because He needed a horizontal base. – will have a wider scope of activity in Then why do people practice birth the spirit world. (209-99, 1990.11.27) control? They do so based on a com- mand from Heaven that states that the Why did God create human beings? evil lineage should no longer be mul- You will not find a production center tiplied. Think about it. I am sure there in the spirit world. God created human are many people these days who do not beings because there is no reproduction know who the father of their baby is. of His image from the vertical dimension Everyday, every week, women are meet- alone. The vertical position stands only ing different men. When I think about on a single point. As God loves from one it, I cannot even begin to describe how point, from a vertical position, He can- confused this is. Think about the con- not multiply. There is no multiplication sequences of those people having chil- in the spirit world. Therefore, God needs dren. For this reason, those people prac- to have the 360 degrees afforded by a tice birth control. (205-97, 1990.7.7) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 801

What is the unique value of this earth? Human reproduction is not pos- There is no multiplication in the spirit sible in the spirit world. Reproduction world. Go and see for yourself. You will can occur only on a horizontal base. find no multiplication. If you go to the Consequently, the numerous horizon- spirit world without children, you can- tal physical bases are being expanded to not have any children there either. You form various tribes, races, and nations have to bear children on earth first, and in order to fill the vast, infinite spir- then go to the spirit world. Only then, it world. It cannot be considered full can you join the realm of heart which with just one or two people. Therefore, represents the ideal of creation based on the countless people produced from the God’s heart and live experiencing the expansion of the worldwide horizontal stimulation of love. This is why you must foundation of families must be perfected have children before going to the spirit on the earth. Heaven is the hometown world. You must also love your spouse to which we return after life on earth. before passing on to the spirit world. Those who have achieved perfection as Marriage is absolute and the mandate to an individual and have established a per- produce children is an absolute rule. (264- fected family, tribe, nation, and world of 150, 1994.10.9) God’s desire – those who have lived as God’s kin from all over the world – cre- What is important for us to know ate Heaven. Since they came from God, about the spirit world? You cannot they return to His side. That is the how reproduce in the spirit world. The earth the spirit world is. (245-188, 1993.3.7) produces the people who will live in the spirit world. Why is this so? God exists 3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is as a vertical being. Anything vertical decided on earth gathers only to one point. It does not cre- ate a plane. In order to manifest the val- Why did God create? His purpose ue of its vertical existence, it must con- in creation was to have His living chil- nect to the horizontal. The vertical needs dren on earth. If you leave such chil- the horizontal. The horizontal needs the dren behind on earth, you can stand vertical. This is also based on the prin- in the same position as God when you ciple of living for the sake of others. go before Him in the spirit world. This Why does the vertical exist? It exists indeed is the meaning of the biblical for the sake of the horizontal. From the passage, “Be fruitful, multiply, and fill outset, this was the ideal of creation. The the earth.” What are you trying to leave vertical was created for the sake of the behind? Nothing else remains besides horizontal partner. Only by establishing living with your spouse in joy and hav- this logic can we avoid logical contradic- ing children. (146-223, 1986.7.1) tions within the system of relationships. (252-114, 1993.11.14) What have you done since you joined 802 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the Unification Church? This is a seri- will become the realm of his ownership ous question. Now that you are past the in the next world. (205-347, 1990.10.2) age of fifty, how many years have you worked for the Unification Church? There is nothing peculiar about How many people have you witnessed wealthy people in the next world. Those to? How many did you witness to in a who invested greatly for love are rich. In year? This is a serious matter. When you Seoul, there are twelve million people go to the spirit world, your realm of own- waiting to receive blessings from you. ership will be set according to how many What would stop you from associating people you have brought to God’s King- with them? You have to visit them, say- dom. They will be your eternal fortune. ing that you will pray for them to receive The time has come to inquire into these blessings. When dogs bark at you, you things. The time will surely come when should think, “You are dogs who do not millions of people will be witnessed to know how to receive blessings. I carry a in a day. bag of blessings for your house. I am a The Unification Church has tre- magnet. I am a perfect plus that attracts mendous substance. Look at the world. all the blessings. I will pull away all the How many people are restlessly wander- minus elements and leave behind only ing around half-crazy, agonizing over the plus elements of Satan – those tru- whether to live or die, questioning life, ly on Satan’s side.” Since these plus ele- and committing suicide? (218-227, 1991.8.19) ments belong only to the satanic sphere, they will fall away to hell. This is how you Once a person goes into the spirit should look at it. You are going around world, the bigger his bosom of love is, collecting blessings. (205-347, 1990.10.2) the more people will line up to enter it. This person will be respected in the spir- In order to pass through the twelve it world. If thousands and tens of thou- gates in the spirit world, you will be sands of people surround this person, asked how many people on this earth saying, “Oh, I would like to live with have you restored and retrieved from this person,” he will be wealthy and will the satanic dominion to become citizens have much more territory. Therefore, of the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to while on earth, when you reach the gates shed tears, sweat, and blood to do this. of someone’s house you should not just Based on a heart of true love for re-cre- pass by without paying a visit. A per- ation, you have to invest yourself more son who has nurtured many hearts with than parents do in the satanic world – love cannot simply pass by, but instead is more than husband, wife, and children compelled to stop. This person becomes – and go through the course where your the model standard for human charac- tears, sweat, and blood intersect. With- ter in the spirit world. The realm within out doing so, you cannot claim your which this person relates based on love people in the Kingdom of Heaven. You Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 803 should be aware that your position of is restored and Adam gains that birth- glory in the spirit world and the degree right, the archangel will listen to Adam to which you will be close to God will be and follow him. Is this not so? If the determined in proportion to this result. archangel stands in the position to obey (211-352, 1991.1.1) absolutely, he will come into the realm of God’s love and Adam’s love. Then, he When you go to the spirit world in naturally will follow Adam into heaven. the future, you will not be going there This is the way of the Principle. (230-25, with money. You do not go there in the 1992.4.15) name of the Unification Church either. Even your position as a regional direc- You should not be proud of how tor does not matter. What you should do many years you have been in the church. from now on is to see how many sons What matters is how many regional and daughters loved by God you can cre- directors you raised, how many people ate before you go there. you blessed, how many people you con- People can give birth to a limited nected to Father’s tribe and lineage. This number of babies. Everyone can do this. is a serious problem. Pak Bo-hi, Kwak What do you have to accomplish in the Chung-hwan, and Yoo Jung-ok became process of restoration at this time? If you my in-laws, but this does not mean they create many sons and daughters whom fulfilled this criterion. As a foundation God can love in the satanic world, this for everything else, they have to expand accomplishment connects with your the realm of the tribal messiah thou- ancestors and opens the way to liberate sands of times, and quickly raise peo- them. This is the greatest gift you can ple of the Kingdom of Heaven who are receive in the course of restoration. Do shameless in the historic age to come. you understand what I am telling you? It (230-27, 1992.4.15) is a gift.(230-25, 1992.4.15) Do not spend your months and Just eating, living, and raising sons years aimlessly. You can leave behind a and daughters does not count for much foundation to be proud of before your once you are in the spirit world. We have descendants only after you have given to find the people of the Kingdom of birth to and raised up children of God Heaven. They will come into your pos- during your younger years. Likewise, session in that kingdom. only when those children become great We quickly have to assimilate the five people can you be proud before history. billion people of this world. If we can do If you do not have results that you can this, all the spirits in the spirit world will be proud of, you may be able to join the be restored through returning resurrec- group of your family and town, but not tion. If the right of the firstborn son, of the nation. To reach the national lev- which became the satanic foundation, el, you need results that can remain in 804 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the historical record and tradition. This It is more important to harvest the is why everyone desires to leave some- people for God’s Kingdom than to eat. thing recognized by the nation, by the Members do not have this concept clear- world, and by heaven and earth. It is the ly in their minds. Think about it. This same principle on every level. is our original profession. This is the You have to have the clear concept main occupation of the members who that your lifelong purpose comes down live on the earth. Amongst the things to the issue of how you establish your you should do in your lifetime, there is territory of ownership. This is why, on nothing more important than this. All the way of God’s will, you cannot give up your achievements after joining a com- even if you do not like it. (230-27, 1992.4.15) pany and advancing in your position, or collecting money in this world, will pass What is God doing? He is saving the away. No matter how much money you world. Once you go to the spirit world, amass, it will be of no use in the other you will find that the works of all the world. Material things are not necessary highly placed people in that world are in the next world. There is no need for works done on earth. What is the critical knowledge for things. Even if you are characteristic of the earth? It is its abil- not learned externally, you will under- ity to produce the citizens of the heav- stand everything in your heart imme- enly kingdom. Heaven is broad and vast. diately. You will come to know every- It is infinite! It is so huge! People have thing important within a week. (230-28, come and gone in the last hundred mil- 1992.4.15) lion years, but the spirit world is so vast that you do not know where they all are. Later on, when you go to the spirit Even if each person were to give birth world, what will you say before God, to a hundred children, the Kingdom of who has guided the history of restora- Heaven is so huge that there would never tion and who toiled until this day in be overpopulation. The other world can search of one Adam? Did He not search accommodate any number of people. for the perfected person of Adam from Therefore, should you use birth control, the time of creation to this day? Now or not? Once you go to the spirit world, you all know the Principle. This is your the question becomes how many citi- weapon to save thousands and tens of zens of the heavenly kingdom you have thousands of people. created and brought there. To this day, God could not teach You have to know that it is your priv- humankind. To replace God’s anguish ilege to raise and lead many sons and over having to guide the providence in daughters of the true heavenly kingdom. the dark, we should do greater things It is the distinction by which you will be than He can do on this earth. We have honored in the heavenly world. (202-40, the path to enlighten and bring hun- 1990.5.1) dreds and thousands of Adams through Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 805 the Principle. Think about it. Where can land will adjust to you and come into we find a task greater than this? (230-28, balance. The more freely you are able to 1992.4.15) give to the north, south, east, and west, in all directions, the more you will be How many sons and daughters did fulfilled. However, if you cannot stand you create, whom you can take to the in this position, you will always be uni- Kingdom of Heaven? There is nothing directional. (233-247, 1992.8.1) else for you to do. Even if you have hun- dreds of millions of dollars and live in This earth is the endless producer of riches, it all will pass away. You have to the people of heaven. No one has known invest all your materials, knowledge, this. The life course of the original couple and your very life – yes, even the life of living on the earth is one in which they your fallen self – into this task. You have give birth to children as the people of to invest everything at once. As your the Kingdom of Heaven, and raise them entire investment adds up, its value will to become perfected people. Therefore, increase in proportion. (230-28, 1992.4.15) when a baby is born, you should come before God and offer that baby as a gift Heaven is an infinite world, so there to Him. Without this gift, you cannot should be bridges to connect people hold your head up proudly. through a heart of love. Consequent- When you go back to your home- ly, if the people you have witnessed to town, what is it you will be most proud are spread widely across the world, you of and want to show your parents? You will have more paths on which to come will take pride in how well you raised and go, covering a wider area within the your children. It is the same in the spirit spirit world. Everyone will want to relate world. When you go before God, there is to you and form ties with you. They will no greater gift than bringing God’s chil- be interconnected through learning our dren, the people of heaven, whom you teaching while on earth, and this sphere have raised on this earth. Money, power, of relationships will center on you. (230- and knowledge are not important. (229- 25, 1992.4.15) 15, 1992.4.9)

The internal core of love within a Parents with many children have person will enlarge with the more chil- extensive experience in relationships of dren they raise. When such a person love. Therefore, when they go to the spir- goes to heaven, this core will go too. it world, they can freely meet anyone in Nothing else will go. Money, fame, and all directions. Among women who have wealth in this world are not a blessing. given birth to many children, not one When you raise children, if you create a was evil. Why is this so? It is because world based on the four seasons and four each has the mind of a mother who loves directions of human characteristics, its her children and always compares and 806 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm thinks about others as her own sons and en if there is any kind of flaw. How you daughters. Each naturally ascends to the live your life on earth is so important. stage of love in the realm of daily life. You live in the spirit world as you have Those who have raised many children lived on this earth. No one is an excep- are, therefore, in the highest realm in tion to this. Your entire being is trans- the spirit world. (239-156, 1992.11.24) parently on view. (294-26, 1998.6.5)

As tribal messiahs, all of you should In the spirit world, suppose there create many citizens of heaven before is a man named Kim. If the code for you pass away. This is the most valuable this Kim is entered, his life history will thing, the most valuable wish you can appear in an instant. Your intuition make in your life. This ownership is your will quickly perceive this phenomenon treasure. There has never been a person because the spirit world transcends time like this in the spirit world. Therefore, and space. There is no way to avoid this. you must bring more than a hundred, Consequently, your conscience is an even a thousand people to the kingdom, instrument to record your earthly life so that, later, many of your friends can for the sake of when you go to the eternal appear around you in the spirit world as world. As if by a computer, everything is soon as you call them. (227-208, 1992.2.11) recorded in an orderly way. Everything is entered into the record without fail. All of you should raise your children (275-36, 1995.10.30) well on this earth before leaving them behind when you go to the spirit world. Each action, each expression you In the future, your children will all go make is recorded, as if on a videotape. to the spirit world as well. Once there, Can you hide these things in the spirit they will become the citizens of heaven. world? You cannot hide this record, just When you think about how many people as you cannot hide what is in your mind. you offered as the citizens of heaven, you The spirit world is more clearly appar- realize that although it may have been ent than the mind and is a place where a laborious task, in the eternal world it everything is exposed. There is no use will turn out to have been the path of for excuses. You cannot make excuses. noble glory. (218-319, 1991.8.22) The more you open your mouth, the closer your shame before the universe 3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in approaches you. You cannot advance in detail that world. There is only retreat. A fear- ful age is coming. (208-37, 1990.11.15) Both your spirit self and physical self should be as clear as crystal during your The conscience knows everything. life. You will then have no problems in As long as the conscience knows, it is the spirit world. You cannot enter heav- recorded in the computer of the spir- Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 807 it world, in the original palace of the Conceited people commit adultery world of conscience. When someone is and do all kinds of things. They can- called, the record of that person’s ances- not go to heaven. As I searched in the tors will appear. All the things that per- spirit world, I uncovered things and son’s mother or father did, whether good came to know the facts. So many times I or bad, will be revealed. All that you did thought, “Oh! It would have been better in your life is disclosed in an instant. It not to have known these things!” There does not take long. It is revealed in an are endless ranges of mountains. God is instant. You will know in the blink of suffering as if He were in a prison under an eye. You are entering a human world eternal siege because of the love lost to that has expanded to this extent. (263-127, Satan. (290-17, 1998.2.2) 1994.8.21) Don’t you think that your mind – When you go to the spirit world you even your fallen mind – knows what you will find that your life has been com- have done in your life? Do you or do you pletely recorded in the computer there. not know what kind of person you are? It will all be revealed. The conscience is You cannot deceive yourself. Each of like a computer file that is exhibited in you knows what you are really like. You the eternal world. Everything is in that should not think too highly of yourself. file. With the click of a button, all the Everything will be totally revealed details of your lifetime, from your time in the spirit world. Your misdeeds will as a baby being held and breastfed by be revealed first. You have to first clear your mother, will be known through up your misdeeds before entering the the images of your mind. Every day that spirit world. Without doing so, you world is creating a record of your life in cannot enter the heavenly spirit world. order to carry out a complete apprais- Even if you close your eyes, your mis- al of your being. The day for this comes deeds will be revealed and punishment when you die. No one can tell a lie in the demanded. Consequently, you must be presence of that powerful computer that educated until you rid yourself of that appraises people. The images in the spir- misbehavior. You have to receive train- it world appear as if in a mirror. Every- ing. You have to undergo intense train- thing is being recorded. (246-188, 1993.4.16) ing. The spirit world as a whole is now being trained and is creating an educa- Your conscience knows everything tion system guided by Heung-jin. (287-203, about what you did in your lifetime. 1997.10.30) It knows everything about you. This knowledge is transferred intact into the The conscience does not lie. It records computer in the spirit world. It goes there everything about you as if on a videotape. without fail. You will know when you In the spirit world, how you have lived enter the spirit world. (258-63, 1994.3.16) your life will be seen according to the 808 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm number you are assigned. Someone who beings must go through this inevitable already knows the scale of the bright- formula course, which is unprincipled. ness of your spirit will take you where Those who unite the mind and body, you receive a number. If your number become a couple, and become parents in is eighteen, then when someone presses accordance with principled logic will not the number eighteen, everything about have to go through the illogical unprin- you will be known in an instant. From cipled course. the time of your birth to that moment, In the spirit world, you can be everything will be revealed. There is no dragged away in reverse based on your way to avoid this. Your conscience will wrongful acts and others’ accusations. weep bitterly. You are not aware that the Consider a tree that is to be transplant- good and bad you have done determines ed. If it is properly handled, the trans- which side of the boundary between plant will go smoothly, but if it is pulled heaven and hell you end up on. The spirit out by the branches and dragged away world does not move at random. It is a violently, it will be damaged. It then mathematical world. It moves accord- becomes more difficult to replant - suc ing to logic. God is the King of scien- cessfully. This is exactly how it is in the tists. Heaven does not move in any way restoration course. (285-74, 1997.4.21) it likes. (284-23, 1997.4.15) There is no forgiveness in the spirit Habits can last for eternity; they world. Lies will not work. You have all are so difficult to change. Nonetheless, seen videotapes. If you laughed, that they can be corrected while you live on laughter appears just as it was. An ordi- earth. You can clear away your old habits nary video cannot go beyond the limita- by overriding them with new ones. You tions of time and space, but the spiritual should do this now. If you do not, you video transcends time and space. will have problems when you enter the Just with one click, your entire life, spirit world. Once there, you will find all your past years, are projected. When yourself caught. (289-208, 1998.1.2) it is turned on, no one will tell you where to go. Each person finds where he is to When shedding its skin, a snake go by him or herself, and so will you. will move along until it finds a crev- You are pushed along without knowing ice in which its tail gets caught. It will how. Something pushes you. You may then wind its body around a tree and expect to end up in a good place, but use all its strength to rub against it, even you are constantly pushed along beyond bleeding in an effort to cast off its skin. your will. Finally, you end up in a lim- Only after passing through the illogical ited zone, which you cannot leave. Do unprincipled course can you go through you think you would heave a big sigh? I the logical principled course. Even if you am teaching you and doing these things recognize that you are fallen, all human because I know the spirit world. These Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 809 phenomena happen on entering the on television. You should report first spirit world. Do you realize how fortu- what you did wrong. Why? Cain should nate you are? (163-308. 1987.5.1) come first. Bad things happen first and When you come to know how life bad things are reported first. Then why after death is closely related with the life does the good come afterwards? The in this world, you will be more careful Abel-type things come second. If, when about how you live because your present compared to the first, the Abel side has life tells you what to expect in the next more good things for a given person, life. (294-9, 1998.6.5) then that person can be educated. From that point, they will be taught about the You have to be aware of how fearful spirit world. (196-283, 1990.1.2) the consequences of life on earth are. People live as they please because they 3.5. Sins committed in the flesh do not know that their life on earth has should be indemnified on earth a direct influence on the circumstances of their eternal life. (295-127, 1998.8.19) Whatever you bind on earth should be released on earth. If you pass on to You have to do well in your earthly the spirit world without doing so, you life. You should devote yourselves and will face serious consequences. By rous- reflect many times a day to see how your ing yourself into action, you should life compares to the principled standard. avoid this situation. If you do not do it To do this, I am earnestly asking that on earth, you will fall into hell for eter- from morning, noon, and until the eve- nity. (229-27, 1992.4.9) ning, twenty-four hours a day, you live in a way that you do not transgress the Whether human beings like it or heavenly law. (294-26, 1998.6.5) not, as the fallen descendants they are destined to surmount the steep pass of When you go before God, after clear- indemnity from now, even unto death. ing up everything you did on earth, you No one can deny this. You must traverse should not just report what you did well. this path. If you pass to the spirit world You should first report what you did without overcoming this in your life- wrong, and then report what you did time, there is no way to know how many right later. It is the other way around in millions of years it will take you in the this world. When asked, “What did you spirit world. do?” people usually say, “I did this,” and There is no payment of indemnity in hide their misdeeds. The spirit world the spirit world. It is a liberated realm of is not like this. In the spirit world, you perfection filled with the waves of love, should first report your misdeeds. This so the possibility of indemnity or re-cre- is the order of things. When you are ation does not exist. There is no repro- asked what you did, it all appears as if duction either. Since there is no mecha- 810 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm nism to stimulate these processes, once It only comes to you once. It is but an you are fixed in a position, it is perma- instant and it comes only once. Earthly nent. This is a serious problem. Know- life is but a dot compared to eternal life. ing these things, God sent the Messiah It is too short. However, this is not the to the earth. (229-243, 1992.4.12) important point. What is important is that you use the short time you have in Does the snake grow or shrink in your physical life to prepare for the spirit size when it sheds its skin? If you can world. With this kind of core thinking, shed your sinfulness ten times a day, you must be able to stand in the cen- you should do so. This would gradu- ter and control and subdue everything. ally eliminate the burden of your past Without doing so, you cannot perfect sins. In the spirit world, there is nothing yourself. (207-99, 1990.11.1) to stimulate this process to take place. There is no such mechanism. No mat- The things most detested in the spirit ter how much you wish to return to this world are the customs and habits of the earth and clear up your transgressions, fallen realm. Habits arise from customs. it is impossible. Once you pass away, you What is the favorite dish for a Japanese cannot freely return. (242-305, 1993.1.2) person born in Japan? It would be soup and rice. Americans like hamburgers In the spirit world, you can find stim- and Koreans like kochujang and kimchi. ulating elements of love, but you cannot If you live confined by customs, you will offer indemnity in order to remove your never be able to eliminate your habits. sins. Thus, it takes a very long time to Then, how will you eliminate these indemnify your sins in the spirit world. habits? If it is this difficult to rid your- Since I knew of these things, I laid all selves of everyday habits on earth, then the foundations in forty years. I lived how much more difficult will your situa- not knowing day and night. I usual- tion be in the spirit world if you go there ly ate but one meal, in the morning or with a hardened fallen nature and stub- evening, each day. That is how I lived. born habits. You need to resolve these (243-177, 1993.1.3) things on the earth. This is very difficult to do when you go to the spirit world. Although it is challenging to do so, Therefore, a spouse is not the main con- there are many ways to embrace one cern. Children are not the main con- another during your physical life, weep- cern. Only after you remedy all your bad ing together and moving people’s hearts. habits should you think about finding a However, from the spirit world it is much husband or wife and having children. more difficult to move the hearts of peo- (228-114, 1992.3.26) ple on earth. (250-112, 1993.10.12) That which is bound on earth should How important is life on this earth? be released on earth. If you expect to Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 811 release things in the spirit world, you dom of Heaven. Ultimately, you are all will be disappointed to find that it is dif- bound to enter the spirit world for eter- ficult to solve your problems there. You nity. Problems that arise on the earth will not find any villains opposing you can be solved within seventy to eighty or any realm opposing your goodness years, but in the spirit world, where you there. Similarly, if something is wrong, will reside eternally, the path is difficult instead of going against it, you will even after you have followed it for mil- try to deflect it on its way. You should lions of years. You have to settle all your try to disassociate from it completely. misdeeds while you are on earth. The (256-28, 1994.3.12) Bible says that what is released on earth is released in heaven, and what is bound In the spirit world you will have to on earth is bound in heaven. If you lose live in a restricted environment. You something on this earth, you have to have to wait there for thousands of years. find it on this earth. (283-184, 1997.4.12) In the future, even blessed people will be in this situation. All your sons and If you control your body, striking it daughters would be upset and cry out, for three years or longer, you will then “Mother, why did you bring me into this enter the realm of the completion stage world as someone like this? Why did of the growth period. Is this not so? If you drag me into this place?” Do you you make more of the physical side, the not think your children would be agi- spiritual side diminishes. If you get rid tated? The levels of your families are all of the physical side, the spiritual side different. You go to the place that is con- will be elevated. Therefore, for the same sistent with your level and stay there for reason, when you ignore the superfi- a long time. Then, your ancestors and cial things and attach importance to the your children will accuse you saying, deeper aspects of life, the spirit world “Why did you do that? Why did you not will come closer to you. Then, when you do better? What is this?” You will have to are engrafted to the original standard stay in that place to the extent that cor- of conscience there will be a great surge responds to the degree of accusation. It like that in an electrical power plant is not an easy thing. This is why you have when positive and negative interact. to deal with this on the earth. You have Consequently, changes occur in heaven to do everything I tell you to do. (207-99, and earth. You should be aware that you 1990.11.1) need to have such spiritual experiences. (282-308, 1997.4.7) You have not yet become true fami- lies, have you? When you pass into the In the Bible it says, “What is bound spirit world you will all be divided. Peo- on earth is bound in heaven. What is ple who never fell and created heavenly released on earth will be released in families are destined to go to the King- heaven.” This logic can be understood 812 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm through understanding the unity of the yourself to this standard by uniting your dual structure. Human beings today physical and spiritual five senses?” What should know how valuable their physical do you think? Heaven is not a place you lifetime truly is. The conclusion is that can deal with freely, as you please. It is the period of their life on earth is the not a place tolerant of those who lived only time when they can liberate God, a haphazard life and then received the revive this universe, and unite all heaven Blessing. It is a place of gathering for and earth. God and creation combined people who took God’s will seriously. together could not equal the value of the You all should be more serious than physical world. Why is this so? God and True Father. (246-191, 1993.4.16) this universe combined, without human beings in the flesh, cannot be perfect- When you pass to the spirit world, ed. Thus, they have to understand how who is the first person you would like to important the human body is, while meet? Whom would you want to meet? they are alive on earth. How great this Have you ever thought about this? You is! (91-191, 1977.2.13) cannot meet your mother no matter how much you wish to do so. You cannot If there were two paths, one that meet her until True Parents liberate her. goes to heaven and another to hell, on No matter how much you love someone, which path would there be more peo- you will not be able to meet him or her. ple? There would be more people going You will only be able to see that person to hell. What must God’s heart be like from a distance; you will not be able to seeing this? How bitter He must feel! meet them up close. (285-125, 1997.4.21) How appalled God is to see His sons and daughters, who were supposed to When human beings register into the come to heaven, all going to hell. They heavenly spirit world, they should take were to have become the people of a vast with them a certificate that confirms the nation living together with God in love details of their life on earth. I am talking and with no relation to hell. Think about about a certificate of your entire life with how it would be if your children had to which you can say, “This is how I lived. go to the place of death. All of you will This is what I did.” You are not the one ultimately come to know these things who writes this kind of certificate. Satan when you pass on to the spirit world. should first write it for you. You should (244-25, 1993.1.29) first receive the certificate from Satan and then receive Jesus’ certificate. Then You will be challenged about every- you should receive God’s certificate. thing in the spirit world in the same way (299-77, 1999.2.4) that True Parents’ teachings challenge you. Did you pass or fail with regard to In the future, you all will have to this standard? Did you strive to align write your autobiography. You have to Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 813 write honestly about your life after join- and bring all the members from around ing the Unification Church. When you the world. When you reach the age of enter the spirit world, you should be sixty or seventy, you will grow things able to weep over your autobiography, in nature, deeply experiencing the same saying, “Was I really able to do such heart as when raising children and works?” You have to write this on the deeply experiencing the realm of God’s earth and then, when you are about to heart at the time of the Creation. Then, enter the heavenly kingdom, you have to when you go to the spirit world, you can get in line and pass through 160, 240 and ascend to a higher level. Therefore, for 360 spiritual guards. If you lie, you will those undergoing hardships in the Uni- be struck by lightning on the spot. You fication Church, I am planning to bring cannot deceive them. (297-120, 1998.11.19) them to a farm in their later years and let them live in self-sufficiency in a country When you pass on to the spirit world, house. This is the ideal homeland. This a recording of your entire life can be is my plan. (246-216, 1993.4.16) accessed with the press of a button. Is this not terrifying? When you pass the age of sixty, you If True Father forgives all the evil should retire from public life, return to that you have done, the recording of that the farm village in your hometown, cul- evil will be completely erased. Did you tivate the earth and prepare to go to the know this? (165-90, 1987.5.20) spirit world. You will be busy prepar- ing for the spirit world. For this reason, 3.6. To live in harmony with nature you should devote yourself sincerely and is precious deeply involve yourself in a farming vil- lage, taking responsibility to guide its A person who works with nature people the way I would. is usually more religious. The world of You should not go to the spirit world religion is a world without ostentation. until you have accomplished something The earth and nature do not lie. If you in the leisure industry and in your hob- invest your utmost effort, the results of bies. Only then, can you go to a higher that effort will be brought to you. There level in the spirit world, become a per- is no speculation. You will not make a son with deep emotions, and be able to fortune without effort. There is no incli- make good use of the great arena of the nation to gamble. When you become fif- spirit world. What do you think? (289-193, ty years old, you return to nature. There 1998.1.2) is no better preparation for your way to the spirit world than living a life of faith You work until the age of sixty. After immersed in nature. (244-322, 1993.3.1) working until that age, you are freed from your period of public mission. In the future, I will build a farm here Then you work publicly for three more 814 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm years without pay. In order to prepare environment. How wonderful that will to go to the spirit world, you should not be! You can reproduce whatever God want anything in return. This is a train- originally created. You can think of God ing period. If you have good results, it as you gaze upon your creation, and har- may be extended to seven years. Then monize with nature. All people will live how old will you be? To make the foun- in cooperation with one another while dation to go to the spirit world you can they enjoy their hobbies. When they work until the age of sixty-seven – work- grow old, they will eventually pass to the ing until the age of sixty and then seven spirit world. Through this, it is possible years more. When this is done, you can to decentralize the urbanized world. Do be proud of yourself wherever you go. you understand? (252-210, 1993.12.30) When you go to the spirit world with the Unification Church foundation, Have you thought about God’s desire people might receive you as my repre- for the future family system? In light of sentative saying, “Welcome, worthy this, True Father has thought about the subject.” If you think about going to the hobby industry and the world of leisure. spirit world on the basis of having lived In the future, what kind of communal for others, you know that you will have system should you create in each nation? the requisite maturity. Amen! (289-195, You should build a “condominium sys- 1998.1.2) tem,” and train people within that sys- tem where four families live together in It is better to go to the spirit world unity. They should earn money togeth- after having experienced travel on land, er, eat together, educate their children in the water, and in space. This is why together, and live as one family. If they I am planning a project that will allow fail to live together in harmony, those people to live under the sea. I am con- families will be pushed into a restrictive ducting research on a submarine that environment in the spirit world. There, will enable five people to live freely they will not be able to live with others underwater. in harmony. (278-327, 1996.6.23) You begin your travels after having established your life on earth. Ideally, The leisure or hobby culture exists you go to the spirit world after traveling everywhere. From the time of creation on land, undersea, and in space. (279-200, to the time of restoration and perfection, 1996.8.4) life on earth and in the spirit world was made to be interesting. It does not make You can raise animals, like deer, and sense that Americans should be the only release them, raise fish and release them. ones living in affluence. Do Africans You can apply new technology to develop want a better life? How about letting crops and other natural resources, and the poorest person in Africa live in the whatever else is needed to improve the house of the richest person in America Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 815 for a month? If you cannot do this, I will with yellowish-brown skin, about eight do it. (278-123, 1996.5.1) meters in length. Would it not be excit- ing for you to catch a snake like that? It When you settle in your origi- would be great to catch an even longer nal homeland, all of heaven and earth one. (276-77, 1996.2.4) become your hometown. Since every- thing from heaven and earth is provid- Throughout your life, your daily life ed, there is no need to bring anything and leisure activities should harmonize when you go there. You should just leave with history and the ideal human life- everything behind. You can still form a style, bringing it into relation with the spiritual connection to those things. spirit world. They should be connected You can recreate the things of the earth- to a world of happiness through nature. ly world in the spirit world. There, you (278-123, 1996.5.1) can recreate the same house you lived in on earth and make it your own. Do Nature’s artistry is displayed more you need to carry it when you go or not? vividly through a variety of weather, (289-144, 1998.1.1) than a succession of fine days. When you feel loved in that environment, you can If you have a boat, you can use it to go make clouds or fog appear in the clear and meditate by yourself. You can even sky of the spirit world just by wishing it. put up a small tent and sleep inside it. You can become a person with a special You can go sightseeing. It is like heav- ability to create all kinds of manifesta- en! In order to be immersed in nature tions of the mind through love. For this and go sightseeing in this way, you need reason, all of the spirit world will take a boat. You absolutely need a boat. Do an interest in you. Everyone would say, you think this is the case or not? If not, “Hey, being with this person is fun.” then you need to realize that it is so. (201-102, 1990.3.11) (262-270, 1994.8.1) When I go to the mountain and see The spirit world is a world where you a meadow, I know what is edible. When can have plenty of energy without sleep- buds sprout, they are mostly edible. ing or eating. You can commute a tre- Young calves and lambs all graze on mendous distance in an instant. You can sprouts. Even poisonous herbs are edi- include the entire universe within the ble, as they do not contain poison at that radius of your activity. If you are inter- stage. I taught myself this. There are ested in exploring nature, you should many things to eat in the mountains. consider the special and unique trees It is great to take a nap in an over- and birds in South America. You would grown place. How wonderful it is to find them very interesting and excit- uncover your belly and lie down in a ing. A while ago, I caught a large snake cool place during the hot and humid 816 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm summer! Even if it rains, it just feels cool not change with the climate or tempera- and refreshing. ture there. There are a great number of If a Buddhist nun, passing by, were meter measures, and if each were to fol- to see a man laying out like this, spread- low its own standard, to debate whether eagled happily under a wisteria, break- any particular length is right or wrong ing wind, and snoring as he sleeps, she is absurd. The only way is to decide after would say, “How sweet!” Why? Because comparing your measure with the stan- his state of being is wonderful. She is not dard meter. You should be aware that a stone statue of Buddha. Do you under- there is such a standard in heaven. Not stand what I am saying? A woman who just anyone can go to heaven. (248-299, would not feel anything from such a 1993.10.3) scene would be devoid of human emo- tion. She would be unable to give birth Do you all want to go to heaven? If to children and unable even to get mar- you want to go to heaven, you have to ried. On the contrary, if this Buddhist have the qualification that lets you enter nun gazes upon that man and exclaims there. Do you need a ticket on enter- “How sweet!” and her breasts and hips ing heaven? Will you go through with a are stimulated, then she is elevated one free pass or will you be examined based dimension higher. It is true. It is like this on some requirement? It is not a free in the spirit world. A Buddhist monk or pass. They will know immediately. Do nun who does not know conjugal love is you think you will find computers in sadly disqualified from the kingdom. the spirit world or not? Computers are It is no use saying that you will go to amazing, but the computers in the spir- Heaven by believing in Jesus. I searched it world can show your entire life in a every corner of the spirit world. Do you minute with the touch of a button. You know where Kim Hwal-lan is now in the cannot lie. How you were born as some- spirit world? She is in a world of turmoil. one’s son or daughter, and how you lived (202-231, 1990.5.24) your life – everything – will be revealed. Everything about a mischievous wom- Section 4. The Secret of Entering an, or a woman with many unpleasant Heaven experiences accumulated as the result of her misdeeds, will come out. (250-110, 4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with 1993.10.12) the honor of a royal family If human beings had not fallen, they You cannot enter heaven without would have entered heaven as God’s complying with the requisite standard. direct sons and daughters born from You cannot freely enter heaven. There is His lineage. Original families would a formula. The standard for a meter can have entered heaven. Yet, the first fam- be found in the Louvre Museum. It does ily fell and inherited the lineage of the Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 817 enemy. The standard for entering God’s not? Heaven is a realm where people from original nation cannot be established both the spiritual and physical worlds until one family attains the position enter through the gate of True Parents’ to be His direct children who have not love. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, fallen. Once this family exists, God can and had entered heaven through True forget that humankind inherited the lin- Parents’ love, they would have become eage of the enemy and became the ene- the model for all families. One original my of His love. The person who directly model of the family would have entered loves God’s children, his own children heaven. Through this, all families would who are of God’s lineage, can enter heav- have connected to the realm of love en. Yet, without fulfilling the condition through this royal family that inherited of loving the children of the enemy in the original tradition and would have the satanic world even more, he cannot become like branches spreading towards actually enter heaven. You cannot attain the north, south, east, and west, relating the qualification for entering heaven to one central trunk. All families would without loving the children of the ene- have entered heaven in accordance with my more than your own children. (262- the principle that integrates all realms. 304, 1994.8.1) A unified world would have developed naturally. You should clearly under- The main problem lies in the fact that stand this. (231-76, 1992.5.31) human beings inherited the lineage of the enemy, Satan. Human beings should Do you have grandparents in your inherit God’s lineage and be directly family? The True Parents are in the posi- connected to heaven in the spirit world. tion of the grandparents in your family. People should unite mind and body in If there are true parents in your Blessed God’s love, become united couples, and Family, your family will stand in a posi- become one with their children. They tion that is higher than that of regular should live a heavenly life in the heaven- parents. Were you not all born as true ly kingdom on earth and then enter the children? Did you give birth to many Kingdom of God in heaven. These are children? Your children will create roy- the fundamental principles of creation. al families in the future. As God’s direct lineage, human beings God will create royal families for the should have established the absolute ties first time in history, perfect those fami- of true love, lived on earth based on the lies, and take them to the spirit world. framework of a unified individual, cou- They will become the ideal families of ple and family, and then entered heav- the Most High. Those are the royal fam- en. This would meet the standard of the ilies of heaven. The original Adam and principle and law. (264-168, 1994.10.9) Eve are thus perfected. They are royal families based on true love. Heaven is Hell was created after the Fall, was it the place they can enter after perfection. 818 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

It would be wonderful if True Father enter heaven. Not everyone enters heav- went out and lived in your homes. Why? en. Three generations should resolve to If you live by attending the True Parents follow this path. The grandmother and during your lifetime, you automatically grandfather, the mother and father, the go to heaven. This is the heavenly tradi- husband and wife, with the children tion. together make up four stages. The set The True Parents have lived such a consists of three generations of couples. life. Thus, they are connected to heav- (228-295, 1992.7.5) en naturally. Consequently, all of you are also connected. How amazing, joy- Had it not been for the Fall, our first ful, and precious this is! You should ancestors would have become God’s son not exchange this for anything. (230-110, and daughter and the prince and prin- 1992.4.26) cess of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world. This would have Let me speak about one more had global significance. They would thing on the principle of restoration have been the beginning and the end, through indemnity. This principle is the the Alpha and the Omega. However, unchanging truth. Restoration cannot since the evil parents emerged at the be achieved unless the crime Eve com- alpha instead of the good parents, all mitted in Eden is indemnified within this must be discarded. Therefore, the Eve’s world in the ensuing generations. I True Parents, who can digest every- am sure you all know this. By restoring thing that began from the false parents, this, the satanic world will begin to dis- should appear. (226-319, 1992.2.9) appear. When the original standard of relationship between Adam and Eve is Originally, Adam and Eve were God’s established worldwide based on the True son and daughter, were they not? As Parents, then the original heaven with God’s son and daughter, they were the no connection to the Fall will be creat- prince and princess of the Kingdom of ed. Humankind can hope to enter this Heaven in both heaven and earth. They world of peace only by way of a single, were the prince and princess of the king- unified direction.(262-214, 1994.7.23) dom in the spirit world, but at the same time they were to grow up to become When you unite with the True Par- king and queen on this earth. They were ents and inherit their tradition, you have of the royal lineage. By abiding by and the basis on which your family can gov- practicing the laws of the palace in the ern all nations through that proactive Kingdom of Heaven, they would have tradition. When your family can retain become an ideal model based on God’s this proactivity, you can be registered love in all directions – high, low, front, into the realm of the royal family in the back, left, and right. Wherever they went, Kingdom of Heaven. In this way, you to the east, west, south, north, front, or Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 819 back, they would have stood as the ideal stance, the realm of heart based on glob- model. This is because they were placed al unity. From there, we stand above the on earth to be at the center of all cre- eldest son as the True Parents. This is the ation. That central position is the core kingship of the True Parents, who lead of all relationships – east, west, north, the surrounding royal families based on south, above, and below. From this view, this kingship. all of you have to stand as a model wher- You can enter heaven by attending ever you go. (226-258, 1992.2.9) the kingship at the head of your own roy- al family, which includes your brothers Based on my possession of love, I and sisters as well as your parents. You can gain ownership over my home- enter heaven after living with this kind town and family. There, the children of heart. What kind of place is heaven? are perfected, the siblings are perfected, Adam and Eve were born like twins; the couple is perfected, and the parents they should have matured, married, and are perfected. Today, through the True become parents. Similarly, those who Parents, all the things present in God’s can enter heaven have experienced this manual of creation that were unfulfilled realm of heart, established this kingship, can appear. When this is accomplished, and stood at the head of their royal fam- God can completely overcome His deep ilies with this authority. You can enter feelings of anguish and educate human- heaven with your royal family only after kind as they stand in the original posi- the original king enters heaven. In this tion before the Fall. Through this, you way, on the horizontal plane, four great can be qualified as the people of heaven kingships arise. (247-265, 1993.5.9) and become a qualified family. The spirit world is connected to the ocean of love Now, as we enter the age of the King- on this earth. It is the spiritual Kingdom dom of Heaven on earth, our families of Heaven. Consequently, you cannot become royal households. This is what survive in that kingdom in spirit world you must exemplify. Can the king live as without having a heart embodying love he pleases? Can a queen live as she pleas- on earth. (226-173, 1992.2.2) es? Can their sons and daughters live as they please? The king, queen, prince, All five billion people of humanity are and princess should all follow the laws of to become the royal relatives who inherit this nation. Furthermore, there are pal- the kingship of the direct lineage of the ace laws within the code of laws. Were realm of the firstborn son of God. Those there not laws for the nobility that lived who experience the realm of heart of the in palaces? Is life difficult or easy for the heavenly royal family will go to heaven. royal descendants in places like Britain Therefore, you should live in the realm and Korea? (232-326, 1992.7.10) of the royal family that has expanded worldwide; you should embody its sub- True Father has followed the entire 820 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm path, the path of restoration. Without through your sons and daughters. following it, you cannot perceive heaven. Since the original path was lost, you You cannot be raised to the position of need to perfect the way and return to the the king who reigns over Heaven. How origin. You should know that this is the can you become the king of men with- path of restoration and the path of re- out knowing how to attend the queen? Is creation. Amen! These are not my words. this not an issue? (232-331, 1992.7.10) They are God’s words. (238-254, 1992.11.22)

Each of you should become a royal Is this the first time for many of family based on true love. If Adam, who you to hear these words? Heaven is is of royal lineage, is the direct heir, then the to which you should ascend with his brothers and sisters would naturally the love of the royal family by restor- all become his people. Thus, in order to ing the four great realms of heart and enter heaven, you have to receive love as three great kingships. No matter how the prince and princess of the Kingdom great you may be here on earth, you will of Heaven and enter with this authority be caught in the spirit world. Instead of and dignity. Let it be known that heaven feeling regret once you get there, saying, is the nation of the original homeland “I should have listened to Rev. Moon!” and that people can enter in this way! you should quickly make your decision (220-219, 1991.10.19) to receive the Blessing. This is the fast- est way to resolve these issues. You can 4.2. Those who embody the love of learn through the Blessing. the four great realms of heart can Man and woman should come enter heaven together in harmony, find the lost fami- ly of the Kingdom of Heaven, and attend What kind of people will enter heav- God as the King. This is why the grand- en? Those who embody the love that per- parents are God’s representatives. You fects the four great realms of heart can have to attend your grandparents as enter heaven. God longs for His object God’s representatives. Your father and partner to be thousands of times bet- mother are the king and queen repre- ter than Himself. As the object partner senting the families of all the five bil- of God’s love, you should be aware that lion people of humanity. Their sons your family is a central family represent- and daughters should be attended like ing the three kingships of the Kingdom future kings. You should inherit the way of Heaven, the kingdom on earth, and of the parents by attending the parents, the kingdom of the future. Since these who are like God, the parents who are have been lost, we should practice these like monarchs who represent the fam- ideals and values and bring them to frui- ilies of today. The world to which you tion within the restored family. You have bequeathed this parental way that will the responsibility to hand this down prevail for all future ages will become Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 821 the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Amen! enliven the universe as an extended (239-76, 1992.11.23) family. In this earthly world, you live with your family centered on your hori- The family that perfects the four zontal Parents and the vertical Parent, great realms of heart and three great which means centered on God’s realm. kingships is the ideal family. The grand- After life on earth, you enter the eter- parents stand as God, the parents as the nal, vertical world, which is the paren- king of the families of this world, and tal world. Since that is the spirit world, it you as the children are the future kings does not just encompass one generation. and queens who will inherit the king- Thousands of generations will enter the ship in the spiritual and physical worlds. Kingdom of Heaven. You become the kings and queens who The spirit world is a world that inherit all of this. The ideal family is the expands your life on earth, which you place where the three great kingships spent with your grandparents, parents, should bear fruit. (239-185, 1992.11.24) sons, and daughters centering on God. Therefore, if you wish to enter and live The purpose of the restoration of freely in that world, you should be able the right of parents is the restoration of to harmonize with others through the kingship. The purpose of the restoration same responsible, loving relationships of kingship is the restoration of the right you experienced within your family on of the royal family. This incorporates the earth, as an elder sister, younger sister, four great realms of heart. The grandpar- wife, and mother, or as an elder brother, ents, parents, and your couple symbol- younger brother, husband, and father. ize the three great kingships. The grand- (247-308, 1993.6.1) parents symbolize the past, your parents symbolize the present, and your couple, In marriage, a man should absolute- as children, symbolizes the future. The ly become one with a woman; a wom- grandparents were sent to your home an should absolutely become one with as a special envoy from the spirit world. a man. The parents with their sons and Therefore, the family that is obedient to daughters, and God with His sons and the words of the grandparents will pros- daughters should absolutely become per. (249-306, 1993.10.11) one. Siblings should also absolutely unite. Heaven is the place to which you Our way of life on earth is trans- pass on after having lived a family life ferred to the spirit world as it is. This with God and His love at the center. being the case, when you go there, how (279-114, 1996.8.1) do you make horizontal connections? Your family relationships on earth will Adam is God Himself. He is the mas- transfer to the spirit world and expand ter of the family, but also God’s body. to encompass all beings in order to The center of the nation and the center 822 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm of the cosmos are also God. There- when Adam and Eve give birth to sons fore, after a person is born, he has to go and daughters. Only with the birth of through three stages of becoming one sons and daughters are the three great with the family, one with the nation, and kingships achieved. The grandfather one with the spirit world. (278-169, 1996.5.5) who represents God represents the spirit world. Adam and Eve as the parents rep- Adam could receive only God’s love. resent the present. The sons and daugh- Yet, Adam’s sons and daughters could ters who represent the future come into receive two types of love: God’s love being centering on Adam and Eve. This and Adam’s love. They could inherit means the past, present and future are the kingship of the spirit world and the all represented. The origin (jung: 正) kingship of the earth. Only then, after that has been divided (bun: 分) should living in the kingdom on earth, could be united (hab: 合) once again. (270-258, they enter the Kingdom of Heaven in the 1995.7.16) spirit world. Therefore, these kingships cannot be divided. (278-161, 1996.5.5) Through their feelings upon their coming together at the time of their You must love your nation more marriage, Adam and Eve are united than you love your family, while none- vertically with God and horizontally theless retaining a heart that you abso- between themselves, thus manifesting lutely need your grandfather and grand- all the things God felt in the past but mother, father and mother, husband and which could not manifest in the spirit wife, and children. Love the world more world. From here, siblings are created than your nation, knowing that human- and thus an original sphere of relation- ity is made up of these four stages. If you ships emerges. This original sphere cre- wish to go and live harmoniously in the ates the realm of the royal family, within spirit world, you have to love it more which the couple establishes kingship. than you love the world. This is because The realm of the unity of three gen- it is where your loved ones, who passed erations is created. Three generations through those four stages representing become one. (270-268, 1995.7.16) past, present, and future, are residing. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth is such The grandfather is the king of the a world established here on earth. The past. Since he stands in the position of Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world is God, he is the special envoy sent from automatically created through the king- heaven representing the spirit world. dom on earth. (277-192, 1996.4.15) The realm of the mother and father, the realm of Adam and Eve, pertains to the The four great realms of heart bear king and queen of the nations of this fruit when a couple unites in love. The world. The grandfather and grandmoth- three great kingships are completed only er stand in the position of the king and Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 823 queen of heaven. The father and moth- couple becoming one in love through er are the king and queen representing marriage. If this unity is broken, then the families of this world. Their descen- the realms of the children’s heart, sib- dants are the ones who inherit the union lings’ heart, couples’ heart, and parents’ of these two kingships: the kingship of heart will remain incomplete. You need the grandfather representing the spir- to perfect these realms of heart in order it world, and the present kingship rep- to pass smoothly to the spirit world. resenting the Kingdom of Heaven on Yet, because of the Fall, no one has ever earth. achieved perfection in these realms of Thus, sons and daughters should heart. This is why you need to carry out always be united with their parents and restoration through indemnity. (249-289, grandparents. The grandparents should 1993.10.11) always be united with their grandchil- dren centering on the parents. The par- 4.3. The body should harmonize ents, likewise, should be at one with the with the mind grandparents. The foundation of heaven will go awry if you deviate from this. You did not know that the conscience (246-74, 1993.3.23) was your second God, the central aspect of your existence. You have to attend No matter how great the differ- it more than you attend God. Attend ence in dimensions between heaven your conscience more than you would and earth, everything residing in these the founders of religions, even Jesus. worlds consists of four stages. There is Then you can attain a position higher grandfather and grandmother even in than that of believing in Jesus. Do not the spirit world. There are people who believe in me, the founder of the Unifi- are the age of your mother and father, cation Church. If you accept my teach- the age of young adults, and the age of ings and become completely one with adolescents. If we condense this a little your conscience, you can go to heaven more, it becomes two people. Two peo- even without following me. You have to ple! (253-132, 1994.1.23) buy all the materials and study. A person who fails to open his conscience, estab- You know about the four great realms lish himself as a liberated person, and of heart and the three great kingships. attain unity between his body and con- As couples, you must accomplish these science cannot go to heaven. I searched things. If you can do this, you can freely heaven, but I could not find such a per- come down to the earth from the spirit son who had entered there in that way. world at any time. (253-71, 1994.1.7) Even now in the spirit world, people are lamenting and groaning in the midst of The perfection of the four great their course of cultivating their char- realms of heart is made possible by a acter. Amongst pastors, church elders, 824 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm and those who carried themselves with Kingdom of Heaven the spiritualists pride, there are many who are bound in will come forth. Those who committed chains upside down. (253-45, 1994.1.1) evil will be pierced with a stick, as Jesus was pierced with a spear. You should You should liberate your con- be aware that a ruthless age will come. science. Your mind is the guard post of There have been kangaroo court trials, heaven. Your body is the guard post of have there not? Although it will not be hell. Does your body drag your mind to that extent, you will want to avoid it, around or does your mind drag your but will be unable to, and you will never body around? For those who believe in be able to rest. Realizing that such an age religion, their minds drag their bodies will come, your mind and body should around. For those who do not believe in become one. (252-140, 1993.11.14) religion, their bodies will always drag their minds around. They live centering If God exists in unity, any fallen on themselves. That is the difference. being that contains internal struggle Therefore, each of you is the start- can only go to the place that is oppo- ing point of hell, and yet you are also site to God. We call that place hell in the starting point of heaven. If you live both the spiritual and physical worlds. according to your conscience, you will go Evil things should go to hell. Everything to heaven. If you live according to your must be put in order according to prin- body, you will go to hell. If you live for ciples. Do you understand clearly? If the sake of others, you will go to heav- your conscience and body continue to en. If you insist on living for the sake of struggle without forming unity, will you yourself, you will go to hell. When you be put away in hell or heaven? It will be go back home today, you should declare hell! You should make your conscience the liberation of your conscience. (252-257, and body one, sometime or other, before 1994.1.1) you die. Those who think they can go to heaven without bringing these into one- What is the relationship between ness are thinking nonsense. This is the mind and body? It is a partnership of conclusion. (258-309, 1994.3.20) subject and object. They should both exist for the sake of their partner. The Satan is not to be found a long way mind lives for the body and the body for off. He is connected to the self. Each of the mind. When they unite, you will have you is a dividing line between heaven not five, but ten sensory organs. You will and hell. Hell and heaven can be found see and know the heavenly spirit world. within you. Your conscience is heaven, Everyone will hear the music that comes and your physical body is hell. Though from heaven. (283-253, 1997.4.13) your conscience is the subject partner, humankind fell. Through the practice In the future, when people enter the of love, your conscience must become Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 825 one with love and stand in the position collision between this construction and of the complete spiritual, intellectual, destruction within you is the struggle of and eternal subject of the Kingdom of your mind and body. (261-196, 1994.6.19) Heaven on earth and in heaven. (256-51, 1994.3.12) Since mind and body are united within God, those born as the ideal sons What is the human body? It is the and daughters will naturally have unity central core of hell. It is the nucleus of of mind and body. They will live in har- that core. Then what is the conscience? mony on the earth and then pass on to It is the central core of heaven. These the heavenly spirit world. People whose two are in continuous struggle. This is mind and body are in conflict will not be the problem. The greatest task in your able to go there. God does not like seeing life is how you are going to resolve this such forms of existence. conflict. Thus, you should think of strik- Therefore, what is the hope of ing and controlling your body as one of humanity? It is that a master and par- your hobbies. Your conscience should ent who can stop this struggle will come. constantly occupy the opposite territory Since human division originated from and possess more and more of it. Then false parents, true parents must come the physical body’s dominance will and teach the truth in a clear and logi- gradually diminish. cal way. Since humankind broke down You are expanding limited territory somewhere, heaven will remain eter- into the infinite world. You are living nally remote from the earth unless a for the sake of the eternal world. Thus, movement is initiated on earth that can you continue to dominate your physi- restore the essential point of breakdown. cal body and go all the way to the spirit (261-300, 1994.7.24) world. You should go on until the body can naturally follow the conscience. How much has humankind sacri- The Kingdom of Heaven on earth can- ficed the conscience for the body? Do not come without having achieved this. you know the history of the conscience Otherwise, you will not be able to restore that you have trampled upon for your the original state where body and mind entire life? Your conscience is exhausted can unite based on original true love in caring for you day and night. Yet, it having nothing to do with the Fall. (254- tirelessly blocks the body’s desire to go 221, 1994.2.13) toward misconduct. It says, “You have done enough. It is time to quit. It is now Heaven is where the God of goodness time to listen to me?” The closest being reigns and hell is where the devil rules. to you and the one that stands as the rep- What is heaven like? It is a place where resentative of the ideal teacher, parent, things are built. Hell is where things are and God, is your conscience. The mind destroyed. This is the difference. The itself does not need to be educated, but 826 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the body absolutely needs to be educat- root of hell? They are not the world. The ed. (214-282, 1991.2.3) world of the Last Days is neither heav- en nor hell. Where is the root of heaven Throughout their lives, everyone and hell? You should realize that it will keeps the most precious teacher in their always be in your mind and body. Peo- heart. Yet, they mistreat this teacher, ple have not understood this. Numer- trample on him, and abuse him. This ous saints came, gave their teachings, teacher is your conscience. Your con- and tried to apply them to the world of science always tells you things in order human relationships. Nevertheless, they to help you and strives to connect you to failed to destroy the root of the struggles true love. Like a parent, your conscience that occur within the self. Unity should urges you to become a good and selfless begin from there. It has to begin from person. It guides you according to God’s the root. (263-199, 1994.10.4) will. However, a rebel inside your mind always challenges your conscience. That The satanic world goes to hell. God’s rebel is your physical desires. (201-208, world goes to heaven. A world that lives 1990.4.9) for its own sake will go to hell, while one that lives for the whole purpose will go Mind and body cannot be achieved to heaven. The crossing point of good without true love. Thus, the mind sacri- and evil lies within oneself. fices itself for the body and still forgets, When the mind and body come repeatedly. The mind is in the position together, the former tries to live for the representing God and thus is your great- greater good, while the latter tries to live est teacher. The mind is your center that for the individual. The mind and body God sent as His manifestation. It is the always struggle; one adopts a public- vertical you. (226-60, 1992.2.1) minded position and the other a self- centered position. You should reject When I was young, I did everything your birth from false love, false life, and that I could to control my body. I slept false lineage. You should cut off these with my eyes open for seven consecutive things and be restored to life by engraft- nights. You men should likewise learn to ing yourself to true love, true life, and discipline your bodies so that even if you true lineage. The individual and human- slept among numerous beautiful women kind need to follow this path. This is the and touched the triangular area of those conclusion. beautiful women, your organ should Religion emerged for the purpose of remain unmoved. Those who cannot subjugating the body and making it one control their body cannot go to heaven. with the mind. Having accomplished (263-100, 1994.8.21) that, you should unite with true love and give birth to sons and daughters Where are the root of heaven and the who can go to heaven after living on the Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 827 earth. Without believing and practic- serpent to pass through and remove its ing God’s word, you cannot give birth skin? The serpent should remove all of to true sons and daughters who can go to its skin by keeping low on the ground. heaven. Thus, a religion should appear Hence, the larger it is, the more difficult that can subjugate the body, making it it is. Do you think world unification is one with the conscience. When people difficult? Then consider how difficult it become one with the True Parents and will be for the unification of the spirit engraft to them, then wild olive trees will world. (303-264, 1999.9.9) become true olive trees and give birth to true sons and daughters. After living on We should be constantly aware of the earth, they will ascend to the spirit the fact that Satan’s blood is cours- world and enter heaven for eternity. This ing through our veins. The mission of is the ideal of creation. (263-281, 1994.10.15) putting an end to this and eliminating the root is the course of our lifetime. It You should resolve the war inside begins in our daily lives. Without elimi- yourself at the earliest possible date. It nating Satan’s blood, you will be brought is not possible to enter heaven without down in the eternal world. ending this war while you are still living As you seek the path to enter heaven, on earth. Otherwise, you will be caught you need to find a model course through forever in an unsavory place in the spirit which you can apply the formula God world. Your parents are not the problem, created. Do you not think this is how your families are not the problem, and it should be? There is a formula. If you your tribe is not the problem. You, your- want to graduate from school, you have self, will be caught in an instant. (264-121, to go through all the school courses, get 1994.10.9) your credits and receive your diploma. In the same way, there is a course for Those who cannot unite their mind going to Heaven and upon its comple- and body cannot go to heaven. They tion can say, “With this, I have gradu- are not true beings. Even if a heavenly ated.” There must be a formula for enter- nation is established, you should know ing heaven. (263-81, 1994.8.21) that a seven-year course based on the family will remain for each individual In the spirit world, your conscience to accomplish. You have to go through becomes your body and God appears as this harsh course. the conscience to that body. Your con- A snake passes through a narrow science becomes God’s body. When crack between the rocks to remove its you enter the mystical world and ask, skin. The larger the snake, the more “God, where are you?” He will answer laborious this is. It is easy for the small from inside of you, “Here, I am here!” ones, but for the larger ones it is painful. People have gone through many such Is there a crevice that would allow a large experiences. For this reason, one hears 828 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm it said that humankind is God. (250-156, enly nation is created from there. The 1993.10.14) Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world begins from the first per- When you enter the mysterious spir- fected love relationship, from that place it world and pray, “Where is God?” the where the gate of the first perfected love answer, “Why are you asking this?” will is opened. Humankind has not under- come from deep within you. You are stood this. (261-16, 1994.5.15) experiencing such things. Even with- out your knowing, He will speak words Do you know about the original pal- such as “Do not go there.” If you act ace of love? The first love relationship is against this, you will run into trouble. the beginning point of the Kingdom of Who is speaking? It is God speaking. If Heaven both on earth and in the spirit you pray earnestly, you will enter a state world. It is where man and woman are in which you have such mystical experi- absolutely united into one. In the abso- ences. (249-223, 1993.10.10) lute state of unified masculinity and femininity within God, God’s invisible 4.4. Heaven and hell are divided internal nature and external form could based upon absolute sex divide and start the process of creat- ing human beings. Similarly, man and The first love relationship between woman give birth to sons and daugh- a man and a woman is their time for ters by becoming one in love. Human meeting God. The moment of the first beings are creating, in the visible, sub- love relationship after marriage is the stantial realm, that which was created point at which the husband is perfect- by the invisible God. ed as a man. He rules over God’s entire Love is the power that can join lin- world of plus as an antenna. He rep- eages. What is the central axis that can resents all male-types and right-sided bring together different lineages? What beings. The negative electrical charge is the power plant? It is the first love and positive electrical charge meet at between the convex and concave parts exactly the same point at the top of the of man and woman. From that love, for antenna. The point where a husband the first time, electricity begins to be and wife make love is where they are generated through the love relationship. both perfected. That place is the epicenter for the gen- The royal palace of love can begin eration of true love, true life, true lin- from that place and establish itself on eage, and a true family on earth, as well earth as the center of heaven and earth. as the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and It is the origin of perfected love, and in the spirit world. Those who ignore life can be connected from there. Is this cannot truly exist. They can only this not so? The lineage is connected go to hell. There is no way around this. to that place. At the same time, a heav- (259-229, 1994.4.10) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 829

You have to realize the importance your hand, or your feet? Where is it? of the love organs of man and woman. (261-167, 1994.6.9) God comes down through them. God’s liberation begins from them. God can The place where man and woman, begin to sing and dance around them. convex and concave, unite is the place They are connected to the royal palace where God is perfected. That is where of love, to the eternal royal palace. The woman, who is one half, and man, who gate of the first love relationship of the is the other half, is perfected. The land of Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the settlement, where the ideal of God’s love spirit world opens in that place. Does can be perfected, begins from the place this seem true or false? where concave and convex unite and the Were you all aware of how valuable first love relationship is established after this was when you were single? Your marriage. The first love relationship of first love is important. If your first love man and woman represents the place goes away, the whole universe goes to where the object partner of God is per- hell. This is where everything was lost: fected. This is the core of the universe. the royal palace of love, the royal pal- When this moves, the entire universe ace of life, the future history of true lin- swings back and forth in harmony. It is eage, and the origin of the Kingdom of the base for the Kingdom of Heaven on Heaven on earth and in the spirit world. earth and in the spirit world. What would be the fate of the one whose Since this is the origin of love, it is first love went wrong? There exists a set called the original palace of love. Among of principles and laws, yet what is his the many royal palaces, the central pal- fate? He will have no place to continue ace is called the original palace. This is to exist. He will be thrown out. People the original palace of love, life, and lin- were created to live forever, but they are eage, and the origin of the Kingdom of going to waste. Onto the wasteland they Heaven on earth and in the spirit world. go. They end up living upside-down. It is the place where the freedom, hap- (261-27, 1994.5.15) piness, and peace longed for by human- ity begin. This place is the royal palace Where is the original place where for love, life, lineage, and all creation. the perfection of man, woman, and even The individual, family, tribe, and race God is brought about? Where can God’s are connected from here. You should love be perfected? Where can man and understand that it is the original source woman be perfected? Where is the cen- and starting point of the Kingdom of tral place of settlement? These are the Heaven on earth and in the spirit world. issues. The heaven that emerges from It is also the origin of freedom, happi- the ideal of love cannot expand on the ness, and peace. If a woman does not earth without knowing where that place have a man, she is in absolute darkness. is. Is that place your eyes, your nose, If a man does not have a woman, he is in 830 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm absolute darkness. (261-173, 1994.6.9) Since the first love relationship is the starting point for establishing the ideal Where is the greatest place a man heaven, it is the royal place of love. It is can worship? Is it a woman’s face? Is it the royal palace. The sexual organs are her breasts? Is it her body? Where is it? the royal place of love. In order for it There is only one place where concave to become a royal palace, you have to and convex can fit together. The natural be married centered on God. Through environment, the society, nation, world, married life, the royal palace of love is universe, and Kingdom of Heaven on created. How is a couple united? Are earth and in the spirit world are brought they united through the lips when a into connection by this place. This is the man kisses a woman? They are united iron rule and formula for the existing through the concave and convex organs. world. (262-55, 1994.7.23) This is a tremendous discovery. Through this love relationship, the entire being of The base of peace and everything a man and the entire being of a woman that constitutes the Kingdom of Heaven are completely united. From here, the on earth and in the spirit world arises lineages of man and woman are brought from love. What kind of love? Is it man’s together and, for the first time, amid a love, woman’s love, or the combined love vortex, a new history is connected and of man and woman? It is the combined established based on a new life. It does love. Where does the love of a man and not end with one generation. The eter- woman come together? Is it combined at nal history is connected. The Kingdom the face? Is it combined at the fingertips? of Heaven on earth and in the spirit It is combined at the concave and convex world begins from this place. (263-122, organs. (263-52, 1994.8.16) 1994.8.21)

God’s wedding is Adam and Eve’s A wife lives for the sake of her hus- wedding. Consequently, the Kingdom band’s love organ. She lives for love, life, of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom and her sons and daughters. All women of Heaven in the spirit world are created like babies. Women have large breasts at the same time. They begin from the and large hips for the sake of the baby. love nest. The moment a man and wom- Their attributes should be locked up. an unite through their sexual organs Where can we find the original place of without committing the Fall is the ori- the three great palaces of true love, life, gin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and lineage? This is a fundamental issue and in the spirit world. That place is the for human beings. This is the root of the base upon which the three great king- family, society, and nation, and the root ships should be established. The love and origin of the earth, the spirit world, nest can be built in no other place. (263- and the Kingdom of Heaven. (252-104, 57, 1994.8.16) 1993.11.14) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 831

The original palace of love is the roy- If you use your love organ recklessly, al palace that perfects God and brings you will be punished. It is the royal pal- solace to Him. How is this achieved? The ace of love, the ancestral garden of love. royal palace emerges at the unified meet- Love, life, and even history started from ing point of Adam and Eve’s convex and that place. It is the origin of the King- concave sexual organs. That is a truly dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit great place. Thus, the sexual organs are world. The origin of God’s happiness is called the original palace of love. These formed there. The basis for God’s smile are amazing words. The original palace starts from there. That is the very place of love is the royal palace that perfects where God can find love and dance with the entire creation of heaven and earth joy. You have to search for and find that and also provides a place of settlement place. Is this right or not? This is how for all, even God. The Kingdom of Heav- precious it is. (256-199, 1994.3.13) en in the spirit world and on earth does not come first. Heaven begins from the The fact that the flower of God and family. That is the original palace. These the flower of human beings blossom are amazing words. from love allows the Kingdom of Heav- The place of conjugal unity is the en on earth and in the spirit world to original palace based on true love, true emerge. Thus, the phrase, “True love life, and true lineage. It is the origin of is the flower of complete perfection,” the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in makes sense. In this regard, each of you the spirit world. Without this unity, the inherited from God the ability to create original world of the Kingdom of Heav- new life through the conjugal relation- en, the spiritual realm, and the earthly ship. How great is the glorious position realm of human beings cannot be estab- of being able to feel the joy God felt, and lished. to experience the eternal existence of This amazing place of true love has God deeply and substantially? (256-235, been vulgarized. Since it became the 1994.3.13) cause of national ruin and destroyed heaven and earth, it has been treated as If you wish to become a beautiful the most evil thing to this day. Original- person in heaven, you should harmo- ly, it was something holy. You teachers, nize with the flower of love that blooms do you understand? When you get up in all its glory, express the beauty and in the morning, you should greet your the fragrance of that flower in the world love organ, saying, “Good morning!” of relationships, and live on this earth You should know that this very place is in a manner that can harbor new seeds the place that enables you to attend the from that flower. When you pass on to love of your greatest ancestors rather the spirit world after living in this way, than the ancestors themselves. (263-347, you will appear in the same way in the 1994.10.27) eternal world. (256-170, 1994.3.13) 832 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

The woman’s sexual organs are the the way it is. I fought to reach a conclu- source of the universe. The place where sion about these issues. you hold a relationship of love becomes What are the fundamental principles the original palace of love. It is the origi- regarding the birth of humankind? Why nal palace. Love begins from there. The was humankind born? Man was born first love relationship of a blessed mar- for the sake of woman. This is the great- riage is the start of the original palace est truth of all truths. The ideal man is of love. The life of the woman and the the greatest truth for a woman. This is life of the man become one for the first the essence of the truth of the ideal that time. Therefore, that place is the original perfects the entire universe. For a man, palace of ideal life and the original lin- an ideal woman is also the essence of the eage begins from there. Thus, that place truth of the universe. She is an absolute becomes the original palace of the lin- embodiment of truth. (267-230, 1995.1.8) eage. Heaven also begins from there, so I never imagined that the funda- that place also becomes the original pal- mental problems humanity has strug- ace for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth gled with, to this day, had such a sim- and in the spirit world, and the original ple and straightforward solution. I went palace of human perfection and God’s through terrible hardships. Not know- perfection. (257-324, 1994.3.16) ing how simple the solutions were, I entered the spirit world and searched When human beings fell, it was through things that were extremely because of love. Thus, the sexual organs repulsive and suffered all sorts of hard- are the most terrifying thing. Reli- ships. In the end, I discovered that the gion regards the act of adultery as the solutions existed within each one of us. sin to be most feared. So then, is free I exclaimed, “Ah! This is what I did not sex in America part of the devil’s doc- know!” The answers lie within us. This trine for expanding hell, or a doctrine is inspiring! The entire universe is inside for expanding heaven? It is a part of the you. It is inside every one of us. (199-314, devil’s doctrine. It is the kingdom of hell 1990.2.21) on earth and the kingdom of hell in the spirit world. All of it will be destroyed. The truth is not found outside of (261-302, 1994.7.24) ourselves. Each one of us is equipped with the truth. It is not something that I searched for all manner of truth. can be learned anywhere else. I myself I looked into the spirit world and the searched everywhere for the truth, but physical world and inquired into all the I could not find it anywhere in the uni- scriptures. Yet, there were no answers to verse. I searched all over the spirit world, my questions. Does God exist or not? If throughout the earthly world, and suf- God exists, He would not leave the world fered in the pursuit of discovering it, Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 833 but in the end, I realized God has given the absolute ideal of husband and wife, everything to us. It was a big surprise. establish an artistic couple, and draw a I had not known until then, but all the picture of love never created before. The answers lie within us. (263-97, 1994.8.21) passing over to the spirit world with this picture is the beginning of a journey into 4.5. Conjugal love is the central an infinite, eternal, and heavenly world. flower of the ideal of love There, you do not need money. You do not need food. You do not need clothes. God has the attributes of vertical If there is something you want to give dual characteristics and human beings to your beloved partner, it will be your are substantial entities that have attri- privilege to give it to them. If you want butes of horizontal dual characteristics. to clothe your partner with garments of The ideal of the husband and wife is the gold or anything imaginable on earth, unity of God and human beings in a then, by maintaining an earnest and giv- perfect sphere, actually the shape of an ing heart of love, the object will appear. apple. They are the parent body consist- You will be able to travel anywhere you ing of four shapes of internal nature con- like. You will be free wherever you go. necting the ideals of love from the north, (271-281, 1995.8.28) south, east, and west. (127-99, 1983.5.5) You have to make your family life If you are married, you no longer into a work of art. You have to become exist just in a horizontal plane. Although a pleasing and artistic husband. If you you as an individual only have a two- find something good in a magazine, you dimensional base, the vertical concept should bring it home and read it with a comes into being when high connects to soothing voice to your wife when she is low. A two-dimensional history might about to fall asleep. If you dream of your bring order to the universe, but it will wife while falling asleep after having not bring order to the cosmos. When the been deeply moved by this, your dream vertical meets the horizontal at a ninety will be substantiated. This way of life degree angle, it all fits together, whether will continue into the spirit world. How you replace heaven with the earth, or the wonderful this is! Would you like to live earth with heaven, or front with back, like this, or would you like to live as very or back with front, or between any cor- drab couples? If you wish to live such a relative aspects – left, right, top, bottom, life, you have to assume a new direction front, or back. The standard for the per- with a fresh mind-set enabling you to fection of the physical world leads to the possess good vitality. This is the basic complete perfection of the spirit world. requirement. (271-282, 1995.8.28) (230-259, 1992.5.8) When you enter the spirit world, you While on earth, you have to paint will not need to farm but rather you will 834 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm just eat and be at leisure. Then how will elements coming from your roots, then, you enjoy yourself? You have to think when there is unity, there is nothing about this. Do you think you would extra you need to learn. become bored? How would you enjoy Can any one draw his or her own your life if you were not involved in any face with total accuracy? Why do you disputes? How can you enjoy life with- need a drawing when each of you has out something that you would never tire something even greater? What use is a of, even in a thousand years, something picture when you can have a beautiful you would enjoy touching and listening couple with the ideal of love, a couple to for thousands of years, even for bil- blossoming through the relationship of lions of years? Food, you can eat every- man and woman? This is how precious day. Spirit world is a place where you love is. The greatest masterpieces among easily can find anything you wish to eat paintings themselves are yearning to and do anything you like. (279-21, 1996.6.9) praise the love of the ideal couple. You do not realize how valuable this is. There, you would live a mobile life- When people wear colorful clothes, style. (203-57, 1990.6.14) they do so in such a way that reflects and harmonizes with the environment in If you watch TV for a month, you accordance with the seasons. All sorts come to know everything about how of cultures and the arts have developed people live in this world. Everything in empathy with and as an expression of becomes very predictable and you love of the environment. (202-92, 1990.5.6) become tired of it. This is why you have to understand the spirit world. You must If your spirit self lives for eterni- know the spirit world. ty after entering the spirit world, who When you offer your prayer with would you seek out? Your mother or sincerity, the image of the spirit world father? Your elder brother or elder sister? will unfold. How wonderful that will be! Your children? It would not be your chil- Angels will come down and dance. Even dren. It would not be your elder brother those famous people from hundreds of or sister, nor would it be your mother or years ago will gather to dance. How father. It would be your spouse. Why? wonderful! These are not fanciful ideas. You feel tremendous joy and fulfill- (203-57, 1990.6.14) ment in having given birth to and hav- ing raised children. The joy of giving In the original world, all elements birth to a baby for the first time, after are connected, as the parts of a plant are living as a couple, is the most stimulat- connected to the root. The sap, leaves, ing. Amidst that joy, your heart goes out and flowers growing from the same most to the first son. With one mind, roots will all be of the same strain. If the husband and wife both invest their you can harmonize with the essential heart in the baby. This is why the first Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 835 child if often loved the most. The differ- of this world that come out of love are ence between the first son and second as a fragrance to God. God wants to live son is that the first son received more within this beautiful fragrance and so love. The same can be said for the first He is seeking it. God’s love descends to daughter. The first son and first daugh- the place of sexual relationship between ter are, undoubtedly, the extension of the husband and wife. This is where all cre- father and the extension of the mother. ation and the universe are harmonized. (258-242, 1994.3.20) (Blessed Family - 889)

When human beings reach perfec- If you think about a royal palace of tion, God’s internal nature enters the love, there is a royal palace in the spirit mind of man, and God’s external form world and a royal palace on the earth. enters the mind of woman. The substan- Where do these palaces make contact? tial marriage ceremony for Adam and That is the question. In other words, Eve becomes God’s marriage ceremony. where do human beings and God meet? You will know this clearly when you go The sexual organs that bring the unity to the spirit world. This incomprehen- of true love are the original land. Since sible theory is correct. So, where is God? this is the original land, in terms of pal- Where can He be found in relation to the aces, it becomes the original palace. This couple? He is in the womb. This is where is the palace that God initiates, and it is God is found. This is where the root of the first thing He initiates. It is the origi- love is. I have revealed, for the first time nal palace. (265-215, 1994.11.21) in history, the systematic arrangement of the spirit world and its composition. After happily living together with (252-119, 1993.11.14) your spouse, what will you think about when you pass away? You will always Do you think God does not look at think about the love organ. You will your couple when you are making love? remember your spouse’s face and kiss. It is all public. It is publicly in view before The only memories that remain after the entire spirit world. It is a big mistake going to the spirit world are the ones to say that God does not see you. Your about the union of the love organs when ancestors are all watching you. In the the husband and wife kissed and made spirit world, you can see the act of love love. Would you want to pass away hold- right before your eyes. You are being ing and kissing the love organ? (269-57, watched as if you were doing it stand- 1995.4.7) ing on the palm of their hand. There- fore, it is a big mistake to try to hide this. Through love, you are born as an (250-244, 1993.10.15) incarnation of God and you live by love. You give birth to sons and daughters in All the harmonies and phenomena order to reach the destination of love 836 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm and you return to God in order to live and woman do not struggle against each with Him for eternity. Therefore, when other. They are completely one. A new you become completely united in love, fountain gushes forth in the perfected you come to resemble God. When a cou- place where the spirit world and physi- ple comes into union, completely fulfills cal world are one, where God the Cre- these three stages of life, and goes to ator and the creation are one and com- the spirit world, they become an object plete. This is the starting point for peace. partner god before God, who is the eter- It is the beginning of happiness. It is the nal subject partner. This happens when beginning of the ideal and of hope. All a couple lives and passes away centering these things were lost and hence, should on true love. Thus, human beings begin be restored. (254-281, 1994.2.15) life with God and end their life with God. (207-36, 1990.10.21) In the spirit world, you will find that those born as men, who lived alone Men and women should live intoxi- and died single, are not in a good place. cated by conjugal love. This is their aspi- They cannot go to a good place. In these ration. If they are attending their par- circumstances, they lower their heads ents, they should want to live amidst when they gaze upon God and look their parents’ love and the love of the down before Him. God asks, “Hey you, family. That is the ideal and source of why are you looking down?” If the tip of happiness. Happiness does not exist the male’s organ is pointing downwards, elsewhere. No matter how much you the man can only look down. What does like the spirit world, after you go there, that mean? How can a monk, born as what will you do? I will seek out Mother. a man, not knowing the harmony of I will look for Mother. heaven and earth, the union of yin and There are two mothers. One who yang, and conjugal love, understand gave birth to you as a baby and the other the way of love, which is the center of who gave birth to your sons and daugh- the great principle of heaven and earth? ters. Two mothers live in one household: (197-24, 1990.1.7) your mother who gave birth to you and the mother of your sons and daughters. If you go to the spirit world with- There is also your father’s mother, your out giving birth to and raising sons and grandmother. This is why you love your daughters, you will have to stay on one mother. Is it not so? (174-250, 1988.3.1) side. You will not be free to move about. You will be in shame. Thus, those who Each of you resembles God. You also emphasize a single life are under the resemble the perfected Adam and Eve. direct line of the devil. The devil, Satan, You resemble both parents. Since these will be driven out in the Last Days. Even are united as one, your mind and body so, such people will follow Satan. The do not struggle against each other. Man devil was once the archangel. He does Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 837 not live with the ideal of loving a spouse. in the spirit world. They are not able to Consequently, when that age comes, the harmonize with anyone wherever they young people will fall into ruin; the old- go. When a single woman goes to the er men and women will grow weary of groups of women or when a single man love, and sink into the devil’s love, lead- goes to the groups of men, they have no ing a single life. Those who lead a sin- place to stand on. They have nowhere to gle life will all end up in hell. (228-263, go. So they head for a shadowy place, 1992.7.5) a world of shade. They cannot turn around. Harmony is possible centered Those who live a single life stand as on love in all directions: east, west, criminals before God’s original will. south, and north. Since they are stuck Those who practice birth control and in one direction, they cannot turn back. declare they will not have children You will see for yourself when you pass will go to the other world and face the to the spirit world. (194-42, 1989.10.15) words of judgment: “Through your sons and daughters, I was going to send the You should not stain your Blessing prince and princess that would govern lineage. All of you should be fully aware the universe! Shame on you!” Once you of this. Your lineage is your asset that pass into the spirit world, these things will enable you to succeed to and inher- will be known in an instant. You would it heaven. It is like a document of your come to know of this in a moment. God blood relatives, or deed papers to your was trying to bring blessings to your lineage. It is the equivalent of your gene- generation and tribe through the merits alogy. The issue is how you protect your of your ancestors who had worked hard purity. (263-62, 1994.8.16) through thousands and tens of thou- sands of years of bitter painful history. 4.6. Entering heaven as a family Yet, you were the one who cut off that unit channel. (264-150, 1994.10.9) Our families and the Kingdom of Widows will have a hard time in Heaven have similar characteristics. the other world. I do not mean widows, There are parents, husband and wife, but those who live alone. What do you children, and brothers and sisters in a call them? I mean those single women family. The household can be united who never married, and those men who through love. In a family, unification die single. After they die, people call can be established, life can be connected, them bachelor ghosts. What do you call and the ideal can be realized. Therefore, them while they are still alive? A bach- you can become qualified to enter the elor ghost is a dead person. What is the Kingdom of Heaven when you respect word? What do we call them? A single conjugal love and parental love. Grand- woman? Single people have a hard time parents hand down love to parents, who 838 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm hand down love to husband and wife, their children with love and sincerely who hand down love to children. care for them in order to create a hap- If you deny any one of these, the py and harmonious family. When this is Kingdom of Heaven cannot be estab- accomplished vertically through three lished. You should love your parents generations and connected horizontally more than you love your spouse, and with relatives, perfect love is established. you should love your grandparents more Even cousins and second cousins should than you love your parents. This is the become one in love to form the perfect essence of Heaven and the ideal motto. shape of love. (Blessed Family - 947) (Blessed Family - 946) The family is the basic unit of the As God is the original substance Kingdom of Heaven. Once you enter the of true love, when one is connected to Kingdom of Heaven, you would never true love, everyone becomes part of one want to leave, because “The One” with body. Parents are gods living in God’s whom you want to meet ten times and stead on earth, husband and wife are even hundreds of times, dwells there. mutual counterpart gods, and sons and If all humankind had a common desire daughters are little gods. A family struc- to enter there and wanted to meet and ture comprising three generations cen- live with “The One,” the world could tering on true love in this manner is the be unified right away. The Unification basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. With- Church is heading towards that desti- out achieving such a basis, the kingdom nation. However, this cannot happen all cannot be established. The family is the at once. First, an individual foundation center of the universe. The perfection of should be established, followed by the the family is the basis for the perfection family foundation, which then extends of the universe, so if there is love in a to the people, nation, and world. (12-180, family and love for the universe, you can 1963.4.1) freely go anywhere. In this case, God stands in the combined central position Where does the life in the Kingdom of love as the Parent of the whole uni- of Heaven begin? It starts in a family. It verse. (298-306, 1999.1.17) does not start anywhere else. The King- dom of Heaven is the spherically extend- The four-position foundation of the ed form of a family. It is not something Unification Principle is the realm of love wholly outside the domain of a family. of three generations. When three gener- Therefore, you have to think you are ations live together in one household in embracing your spouse so that the men love and happiness, the ideal of the cre- and women of the world may become ation of heaven and earth is established. one. The family is the place where you Naturally, husband and wife should can erect the foundation for loving the love each other and they should pray for whole of humankind. (30-82, 1970.3.17) Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 839

What is the world of God’s ideal of God’s ideal for the Kingdom of creation? It is a world where the King- Heaven on earth can be established for dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit the first time in the place where heaven world is established through the author- is established on the family level. This ity of the True Parents. The Kingdom of should become a four-position founda- Heaven can only be established on the tion. In the Unification Principle, the foundation of love. In the fallen world, perfection of the ideal of creation is the no one received the love of true parents; perfection of the four-position founda- there is no trace of it. Since this has been tion. Why is this so? It is because the the case on earth, the same situation four-position foundation is established also applies for people who have passed when the world of vertical relationships to the spirit world. Man’s love, woman’s and the world of horizontal relationships love, son’s love, daughter’s love, parents’ are created through three stages, center- love, and God’s love are all included ing on God and Adam and Eve. The hor- in the original family-level foundation izontal world can unfold only through centering on God. Whoever loves their Adam and Eve’s sons and daughters. parents, spouse, and children in such a When this happens, the vertical world harmonized manner leads the life of the forms naturally. Considering the body, Kingdom of Heaven. (Blessed Family - 946) the children are the horizontal exten- sion or multiplication of the body and What is the mission of the Unifica- the spirit world is the horizontal exten- tion Church? It is different from other sion of the mind. God is able to come religions of the past that have empha- down there for the first time. Thus, the sized individual salvation. The Unifica- Kingdom of Heaven is manifested on tion Church wants to build the origi- the earth. (96-29, 1978.1.1) nal ideal world as it was before the Fall. When people perfect themselves in The Unification Church view of sal- heart, marry with God’s love at the cen- vation is not just that the husband goes ter of their relationship, and give birth to heaven while the wife goes to hell. to children, they can enter the King- Both have to be together. You cannot dom of Heaven that is the original ideal let your father and mother go to hell. world. You should bring them, as well as your How can people claim it is the King- sons and daughters, to the Kingdom of dom of Heaven if the father goes to hell Heaven. while the mother goes to heaven or if The Unification Church is on a dif- the parents go to heaven while the chil- ferent level of teaching from any other dren go to hell? The Kingdom of Heav- religion since it shows the way to enter en is the place everyone goes to – par- into the Kingdom of Heaven with the ents and children, tribes, peoples, and family and with the tribe whom we nations. (42-286, 1971.3.27) love. This is why the Unification Church 840 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm emphasizes the family while other reli- Then, you will surely go directly to the gions emphasize the single way of life. Kingdom of Heaven. The family-centered way is the way to Such people would have gone to the go. This kind of family lives for the sake kingdom. Some Christians today, how- of God and the world. This is the way for ever, teach that the way to Heaven is Unification Church members to follow. through faith alone, but they need to (34-359, 1970.9.20) exercise the greatest caution in promot- ing this narrow assertion. They should The Unification Church teaches that try going to the spirit world to see what salvation absolutely cannot come to you happens. They will be stunned. They as an individual alone. Individually, you would say, “I never knew that it would cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. be like this. How can this be?” You cannot enter by yourself alone. This What do I mean? There are heavenly is the principle. In the Garden of Eden, principles and there are consequences of Adam and Eve would have been able to deviating from them. There may be tens enter the Kingdom of Heaven together. of thousands of people who believe a Could the husband, Adam, or the wife, certain way, but if they are wrong, every Eve, have entered the Kingdom of Heav- one of them will enter a dung-filled pit. en alone? You cannot enter the king- You therefore must seek a principled dom without the unity of husband and standard of life. (249-265, 1993.10.10) wife and family. This is the ideal. What kind of heaven is it if the father goes to Your grandfather is the special envoy hell and the mother goes to heaven? You of heaven. If Adam’s family had not fall- should enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a en, the grandfather would have been couple, a family, and furthermore, with attended like God. Your grandfather is the relatives and tribe, and ultimately the last remaining master amongst your the whole nation. (50-63, 1971.10.31) ancestors who have all passed away to the spirit world throughout history. You should attend your grandfather Consequently, he is God’s representa- like God, and your father and moth- tive, and your father is the king of the er like the parents who can unify the families of this world. Your parents are world. Your grandfather is the special the king and queen of the families of envoy of the heavenly world, and your all the six billion of humankind today. father is the ambassador plenipotentiary (246-198, 1993.4.16) to this world. You should think of your- self as growing to become the ambassa- The grandfather symbolizes the dor plenipotentiary, the son and daugh- spirit world, the heavenly world. There- ter, and inheritor of two kingdoms: the fore, you should attend him like God. Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the He is the ambassador plenipotentiary Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. of heaven. Since the father and mother Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 841 symbolize the present, they are the king When you look at a family, you and queen representing all the families find a grandfather and grandmother, a of humanity in this world. The parents father and mother, and sons and daugh- are the king and queen that represent ters. This makes three generations. All humanity. The sons and daughters rep- throughout history, this is the way it has resent the future. They are the future always been. The grandparents repre- princes and princesses who will inherit sent your ancestors in heaven who have the kingships of two worlds: the spir- passed away to the spirit world. They it world and the earthly world. (246-256, are the ambassadors plenipotentiary 1993.4.18) sent to your household. So, like whom should you attend your grandfather and The grandfather symbolizes the past. grandmother? You should attend them The subject partner of the past ages is like God. By attending them in this way, heaven, the spirit world. The grandfa- heaven will begin. (226-56, 1992.2.1) ther can be called the representative who connects the spirit world with the earth. Why do you need to have sons and He is God’s ambassador who connects daughters? There is a principle that states God and all the good things in heaven to you have to enter the spirit world with his family on earth. Who is the ambas- your family. Originally, your descen- sador for the Kingdom of God? It is the dants were to be born from the combina- grandfather. (249-304, 1993.10.11) tion of the love that came vertically from God and horizontally from the parents, The family is the model for forming that is, the coming together of the verti- a nation. The family represents the first cal and horizontal lineages of God and stage. The nation starts from the fam- the parents. Therefore, those who do ily foundation. You should know this. not have descendants cannot harmo- Within the family, you find three stages: nize heaven and earth when they go to the grandfather and grandmother, the the spirit world, nor can they keep in father and mother, and the children. rhythm with the north, south, east, and These three stages of the family can be west. Without having descendants, you expanded in the process of forming the cannot have a place in the other world nation and world. Through the family, for enjoyment and rest. (297-269, 1998.12.19) not only can you connect to this world but also to the spirit world. When you You should give birth to sons and observe the world, you find a grandpar- daughters and be able to train them in ent level, parent level, and child level. the traditional way of the family. You If you can expand all the things that should become the head of your tribe are being practiced in the family to the and eventually pass into the spirit world. world, you can easily fit in wherever you When you enter the spirit world, the go. (225-166, 1992.1.12) perfection of children, siblings, couples, 842 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm and parents should be complete. (226-156, Human beings are given this privilege. 1992.2.4) (249-49, 1993.10.7)

You should first endeavor to become In the spirit world, people who val- a filial son or daughter centering on the ued those around them and who served parents in the family, and then you can and sacrificed for the whole can go to a go on to become a patriot in relation to higher level. This is the common char- the nation. Following on from this, you acter of the people of heaven. What kind should become a saint in relation to the of people go to the higher realms of the world. A saint is a person who loves the spirit world? They are those who invest world. everything, invest like God, and invest A divine son is God’s son. There- and forget about what they have invest- fore, he loves God, the palace laws of the ed. Those who brought many people to heavenly kingdom, and the people who God’s side for the sake of the salvation live in the palace. Since such people live of humanity can enter the Kingdom of centering on God’s love, they respect Heaven. Your position and situation in the life of love and the lineage of love. the spirit world is determined by the The ideal land that human beings seek number of citizens you raised up for the for should be a place where they respect Kingdom of Heaven. (249-80, 1993.10.8) these things and are able to live any- where on this earth as if it were their When you go to the spirit world, you hometown. When people who live like will clearly know how miserable those this enter the spirit world, they will go men and women are who failed to live directly before God without any reserve. for the sake of others, who failed to live (209-16, 1990.11.24) with love. In heaven, there are only peo- ple who live for the sake of others. If you 4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the can live like that here on earth, you will sake of others swiftly rise to God as you are. Since I have known this, I have not wanted to The Kingdom of Heaven is where show myself until this time. I let all my those who have made sacrifices for oth- disciples go in front of me and let them ers become the masters. The family stand in a glorious position. (202-249, should sacrifice for the sake of the tribe, 1990.5.24) the tribe for the people, the people for the nation, the nation for the world, the If you search for that which is true, world for the cosmos, and the cosmos for you have to make your body live abso- God. The ultimate purpose is in reach- lutely for the sake of your mind. When ing God and occupying Him. The high- these become one, you can stand in a est ideal for all living beings is to occu- spiritually upright position directly con- py God’s love. This is their highest goal. nected to heaven and earth centering on Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 843

God and you would know everything If you live for the sake of others, every- about the whole situation wherever you thing can come to you. (133-16, 1984.7.1) go, to the north, south, east, west, high, or low. You would automatically con- The original homeland only wel- nect to the spirit world. You would know comes those people who lived for God, without having to learn. How did I come were born for others, and lived and to know everything about the secrets of died for others. This is the fundamental heaven and earth? I found out every- nature of the original homeland. There- thing after achieving that kind of state. fore, God raised many religions through- After having reached the state where out the course of history to train people the mind and body resonated centering to seek for the original homeland. on true love, everything became clear. I Religions teach people to be humble could experience God fully. I could see and meek and to sacrifice because those the world of heaven. I could see history. I are the principles of the spirit world could see everything. Why? God’s prin- to which they are destined to go. Reli- ciples for His original ideal of creation gions have had to train people during provide the requisite environment that their earthly life to qualify for the oth- enables us to relate and bond through er world. Therefore, the more advanced true love and lead an ideal life. Therefore, religions emphasize a higher level of sac- on entering that state, I had access to rifice and service in order to raise people everything. I could call upon my ances- in line with the heavenly world through tors in the spirit world and they would their daily lives. (75-320, 1975.1.16) immediately appear; and I was able to ask them anything. (199-372, 1990.2.21) Those who follow money cannot go on the path of eternal life. Those who fol- What kind of being is the God who low knowledge cannot go on the path of created this universe and its laws? He eternal life. Where can you find eternal is the one who stands in the represen- life in knowledge or learning? The more tative position of having lived for the knowledge one has, or the more one sake of others more than anyone else knows, the more arrogant one becomes has. This is God. Therefore, in order to and arrogance borders the satanic world. meet Him, you have to live for the sake The master of arrogance, the gang leader of others. Even though He is the great of arrogance, is Satan. I am sorry, pro- king of knowledge, He does not ask you fessors, but this is the truth, as I know it. to come to Him with knowledge. God is You will find out once you die. Once you also the great king of power, yet He does go to the spirit world, you will find out not ask you to come with power. He is if what I said was right or wrong. Once also the master and great king of author- there, you can protest to me. As a teach- ity, money, and material, but His desire er, I am right since I taught you the right is not for people to gather these things. thing. I am a teacher here. I am a teacher 844 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm there. Moreover, I am not a bad teacher. beings forge a connection, we realize (200-127, 1990.2.24) that nothing can be hidden. When you observe water, you see that it always In the spirit world, stubbornness is flows from top to bottom. Any empty the greatest enemy. Those who served as space will be filled up with air. In the congressional representatives will tru- same way, the spirit world is an entity in ly have a hard time in the spirit world. motion. There is no emptiness wherever You should know this clearly. Profes- the spirit world goes. It fills everywhere. sors should be re-educated. This is why In order to receive water your contain- I take off their shell and have them er should be empty. If there is some- sweat as laborers again. They should thing in the bowl, then you can only sweat and dig the ground. That is what receive enough to fill whatever space is they should do. In this regard, I wove left empty. In the same way, air enters those professors together and warmly empty spaces, but if those spaces are welcome them to this day. If I continue clogged up, air cannot fill them. (280-11, to treat them so well, they will accuse 1996.10.13) me in the spirit world. They will say, “Why did you do that, knowing all If you slip away to the spirit world, those things? Why didn’t you teach us people from thousands and tens of the right way?” This is the truth. Try thousands of years ago will try to gath- going to the spirit world to see if my er around you. When you move, they words are true. (201-257, 1990.4.28) will band together and come flocking to you. All of you want to live near me, do People who lived for the sake of you not? When you are nearby, you all others go to the heavenly world. Peo- think, “I want to live looking at Father ple who ask others to live for their sake like this.” Who makes it this way? It cannot go there. For this reason, those is not you, yourself. Heavenly fortune who became scholars, presidents, and and the laws of the universe try to make kings in this world go to hell. They did everyone gather around such a person not live for others. If you observe the and unite with him. That is the law. No heart of church ministers, you see that matter how you try to stay away, you they only think of gaining something cannot. (255-170, 1994.3.10) for themselves, not about giving to oth- ers. No matter how much the parents Become a person who lives for oth- give to their child, they try to prepare ers. This is the root of the creation and something more to give. Such efforts, of the formation of the cosmos. Even which are based on a heart of giving, God exists to live for the sake of oth- will prosper. (276-303, 1996.3.10) ers. In this way, the world of peace will unfold before your eyes. There is noth- When the spirit world and human ing in the cosmos that goes against this Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 845 principle. The cosmos and even God will gather around that person. This is will welcome a person who stands in an indisputable truth. The person who the essential and core position of the lives more for others and sacrifices more subject and root-of-creation. I am such than others will become the central per- a person. You do not feel you have to son. (257-44, 1994.3.13) live for others because you do not know these things. The spirit world is moving Those who live for others will not focused on me. Are you aware of that perish. Furthermore, those who live for world? No! This is why you go about others will be constantly coached by carelessly. (255-176, 1994.3.10) the spirit world. They will be constantly encouraged to establish relations with Those who live for others center- new things. Through establishing these ing on true love will be welcomed, day relations, they naturally become famous and night, wherever they go in the cos- and known worldwide. (292-26, 1998.3.27) mos. All of you will end up on display in the gallery of the spirit world. The Parents first think about their sons spirit world holds exhibitions of human and daughters when going through beings. The way in which a person lived hardships. Then, what is the deepest his life on earth will be immediately concern of people’s hearts? You have to displayed in the spirit world. Would you know how to find people of misfortune like to be at the tail end of the line or and strive to raise them up to your stan- would you like to be a person praised dard. When you do this, the entire world by everyone? Which will it be? Do you may oppose you and treat you with con- want to be someone who is praised most tempt, but God and heaven will admire highly? In order to become such a per- and protect you. The spirits centering on son, you should live the way I tell you. God in the spirit world will go around In order to be praised as the most high, protecting you like a cloud. Such a per- you should live by the highest standard. son will not perish. When this happens, That person will surely become the cen- the clouds will sweep away the entire tral person. (255-179, 1994.3.10) circumstance and sort it out. Thus, you can create results in equal measure to Young people do not know this prin- how hard you work and how much you ciple. If you have twenty friends, then have invested. Although you are per- who remains as the center of all your secuted and suffer hardship, heavenly friends? If you insist, “All of you should fortune comes behind you and lays this live for my sake!” they will all run away foundation. Saints were persecuted in from you. If a person lives for the sake their times, but in the following genera- of those friends for ten years, twenty tions they left behind their names. Such years, until his life ends, even in death; phenomena occur because the spirit then, if there is a spirit world, everyone world, heaven, and heavenly fortune 846 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm make it this way. (207-99, 1990.11.1) time. By completing the indemnity pay- ment in your lifetime, you reduce the Those who wish to enter the King- billions of years of suffering that would dom of Heaven should live miserably, come after you die. Accordingly, the reli- die miserably, and depart miserably. Are gious path is to indemnify on earth the these good words or bad words? They are suffering course that would otherwise good words. Then, the words, “Go out have to be paid eternally. (31-320, 1970.6.7) and die leading people to the church!” are also good words. You should die for The Unification Church does not the sake of others. If you die, not for your teach that one should live a rich and own sake, but for the sake of others, for comfortable life on earth. Even though the world, and for heaven and earth, you you may live a miserable and poor life, will be raised up as the master of the and die on the street so that even the great universe. (49-303, 1971.10.17) dogs do not touch your corpse, the day will come when flowers will blossom at What remains forever is the suffer- the place of your death. All holy peo- ing of a public life. If, when you go to the ple will gather at that place to create a spirit world after undergoing the suffer- capital city. ing of a public life and find yourself in My belief is to have the members of ruin, you can protest to me. Those who the Unification Church go through tre- are persecuted during their work for the mendous hardships for the nation and sake of the people, the world, and heaven world in order to make them filial chil- are wise people. (19-30, 1967.12.10) dren and loyal subjects of the kingdom. I shall chastise those who are not will- You who begin the religious path ing to go. Even though I might kick you should go the way of death until you die. with my foot, that is my love to enable You will go through hardships after you you to overcome your current miserable die too, but you have to go this way in situation and present difficulties. (49-303, order to pay indemnity during your life- 1971.10.17) Chapter Two

What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?

Section 1. The Reality of the remember that it is good, you will not Spirit World and Its Laws forget it in thousands of years. Isn’t that wonderful? (176-294, 1988.5.13) 1.1. The spirit world is an infinite world that transcends time and Heaven does not have three hundred space sixty-five days in a year like the Earth in the solar system, nor does it have twenty- Do you know how infinite and four hours in a day. The concept of one unchanging the spirit world is? We are year or two years that we speak about is now aware of the vastness of the uni- for this earth. A year on Earth is mea- verse. The universe is over 22 billion sured using the position of the planets in light years across. How big is that? Light the solar system, and a day is calculated travels 300 million meters in a second. by the rotation of the earth on its axis. In one second, light can go around the The spirit world has no reason to rotate Earth seven and a half times. The dis- on its axis for a day, like the Earth, or to tance light covers at that speed in one travel along its orbit around the sun for a year is called a light year. Light takes 22 year. Morning can be eternal in the spir- billion years to cross the universe, not it world. There is no concept of a day or a 200 days. So how vast is the universe? year in the spirit world. (175-196, 1988.4.17) The entire universe is the stage for our activities. (206-83, 1990.10.3) In the spirit world, you can travel billions of miles in a second because it God exists transcendent of time and is transcendent of time and space. You the world of space that we know of today. can look back a thousand, or even tens In the spirit world, there are no such of thousands of years, and see things things as one year, two years, or even from the past. What would you be look- a day. Isn’t that convenient? Once you ing for when you looked into the past? If enter the spirit world, you do not need you looked at nothing else, what is it you to sleep. You can live without sleeping. would want? If you are a man, you would You can live without eating. You can want to meet a woman. After meeting eat and sustain yourself completely by her, you would wonder how great the your thoughts. If you see something and original love inside that person’s heart 848 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm is, or how much love that person has. In the spirit world, you can go back and Love becomes the standard of measure- forth, covering billions of miles, in just ment. (209-17, 1990.11.24) an instant. With what power can you do this? You can do so with the power What is the center of the spir- of love. If you wish to see someone you it world? The structure of the spir- love, that person will instantly appear it world centers on the absolute God. before you. (210-225, 1990.12.23) And, if there is such an absolute God, He would have been the originator of Since birds can fly, it is understand- the universe at the outset. He has cre- able that human beings, who are the ated everything. Since all of creation lords of creation, also wish to fly. Peo- belongs to God, everything feels as ple were supposed to fly. The spirit He feels and exists in relationship to world is a place where people can go Him. For example, we have trillions of anywhere in an instant without the aid cells in our body and whenever each of an airplane, even though the world cell feels something in a certain area, is hundreds of light years in length. this feeling is directly communicat- Don’t you want to visit this place? (199- ed to the brain. It is the same for all 128, 1990.2.16) existing beings that are interconnected around the original Creator. Moreover, If you were to ask God, “Why is it those who are human beings by birth, that insects and even pigeons can fly, but who live in pursuit of goodness and the we, human beings, can not?” what do values of a higher dimension, originate you think His answer would be? When from God, the original Cause. There- God comes down to visit you from His fore, human life is about living in the high place in the spirit world, do you resultant world, where we can connect think He will come down on foot or fly to our origin by going through a par- down in an instant? The spirit world is ticular course. (140-123, 1986.2.9) an infinite world. These days, we have man-made satellites traveling as far as What kind of being is God? God is Venus. These are times when satellites like the mind of the existing universe. track moving objects for fourteen years Can you see your mind? The spirit and take pictures, which they transmit world is like the world of the mind. It is back to us. In the spirit world, however, a place that transcends time and space. none of this would take fourteen years. In the spirit world, you can freely eat It would only take an instant. The spirit whatever you want. There is no need to self moves faster than lightning. Conse- worry about food. There is no need to quently, if you wish to follow God, who worry about water. There is no need to moves about like a spirit person, and worry about clothes. You transcend all become an object partner to the Subject worries for food, clothing and shelter. of love and live with Him, should you Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 849 walk or fly? You can only take so many are people like in the spirit world? Each steps with your physical body. (298-289, of you will become like cells in the uni- 1999.1.16) versal body. The entire spirit world will completely look like men and women. When you look at the vast universe, That’s how it will appear. It will all be don’t you think there would be diamond combined. If you walk in a certain way, stars in the spirit world? Don’t you think the spirit world will walk that way. Those there would be stars made of gold? All of who are in that realm are like God’s cells. those stars belong to you. You can expe- They are one body. (207-97, 1990.11.1) rience that joy. You look at God’s aston- ishing creation and…. This is the ideal There is no need for explanations world where all the loving communities and excuses in the spirit world. You will – God’s loving family – are harmonized know everything with just a glance. In as a whole and experience a life of travel an instant, you can discern if a person and exploration. Would you like to be in is below you, next to you, or in a higher their company and be a part of this fam- place than you. Even when you meet old ily? (126-145, 1983.4.12) people who lived millions of years ago, you can immediately see their rank in How convinced are you that the spir- the hierarchy of love. This rank is abso- it world exists? The spirit world is a more lute. Those with a high rank adjust nat- certain world than this one. What kind urally to it and stand in their rightful of world is the spirit world? It is a world position. This does not happen at ran- where everything is possible, based on dom. The spirit world is different from conceptions approved by God. (107-56, this world. Those who succeed in earth- 1980.1.20) ly life by slandering and plotting against others will be turned upside down in the So many people are in the spir- spirit world. They will be in the oppo- it world. It is such a remarkable, ideal site position. For this reason, I am tell- world, where, in one moment, you can ing you to seek and find the path of righ- serve feasts for everyone from every dif- teousness. (194-133, 1989.10.17) ferent nation and the billions of people in the spirit world, and still have some- What would people in the spirit world thing left over. I am moving toward that desire? The spirit world is a place where kind of world. I am not going forward you can be supplied with all your needs, with this world in my sights. I am pre- according to your standard. If you want paring myself here, to go to the other something, it comes to you immediately. eternal world. (107-56, 1980.1.20) It is a world where nothing is impossible for a person with a heart of willingness Once in the spirit world, each cou- and initiative. If you want to give a par- ple will look like one huge person. What ty for one million people, it can be done 850 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm very quickly because one million people are intoxicated with the heart of love, will appear at once, and all the prepara- you do not age there. My mother is old tions will be finished the moment you now, but in the spirit world, she appears think about it. That’s the kind of world the way she looked, for me, at her best. it is. What makes this possible? Atom- (201-101, 1990.3.11) ic energy produces heat when atoms divide; thus in the same way, when you It would be boring if we only had start the creative division process of love, bright, sunny days every day. There anything will be possible in an instant. should be fog and the moon should be Don’t you think it will be like that? ringed by clouds and sometimes hidden (141-278, 1986.3.2) from view. How artistic it is when we can see so many variations in the weath- In the spirit world, when you are er! Think about it. It is a world of art. It is determined to go somewhere, you are an artistic world. You can become such already going there. It is like that. Imag- a person who could make a fine day in ine if the vast universe became the stage the spirit world become cloudy, or make of your activities. Love must take pre- fog roll in if you wish; you can become cedence. If so, you have only to say, “I a person who has the distinct quality want to see him. I want to see him!” If and capacity to create a sphere of many you desire to see someone as you would different kinds of emotion with love. So your spouse or someone you love, you everyone in the spirit world will be inter- will be able to go to that person in an ested in you. They will all say, “It is fun instant. If you meet an artist in the spir- to be with that person.’’ (201-101, 1990.3.11) it world, your artistic abilities would be instantly cultivated to a level that rivals The spirit world transcends time and that artist. Everything is possible in the distance. There is no concept of time. spirit world. So when you go there, you If you think about seeing something, it can sing and dance in any place you like. instantly appears. You can relate to the Everyone would rejoice and your mind vast Kingdom of Heaven in an instant. and body will harmonize and dance and Even the phones on earth do not have sing. It is a beautiful sight. a problem with distance, right? In the If God drew a picture, would He not same way, you can communicate with win the top prize? Right? Does God take any place like that in the spirit world. a picture, someone else’s masterpiece, That world exists as the world of cause, hang it on a wall, and look at it? Or does hidden behind the scenes like a power- He look at His creation that behaves house. (283-126, 1997.4.8) like a masterpiece? Which do you think God prefers? Masterpieces are not nec- Will there be night in the spirit world essary, right? Since the spirit world is or not? Once you get to the spirit world, in such a supreme position where you you can communicate with the earth Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 851 freely and directly connect with this about it as if it were heat, don’t you? You material world. In spirit, you can go say, “My heart is on fire,” don’t you? In through water and go directly through the spirit world, since God is the essence the Earth to another continent or of love, He appears as light and heat. region. There are countless stars in the When you look with your spiritu- universe, but all the roads are opened al eyes, you are supposed to know how to you when you go as the partner of strong the light of love shines, what col- God’s true love. The speed of love is by or it is, how brilliant it is, and whether far the fastest. The speed of light can it shines in rainbow colors. The family cover 300 million meters or go around should be combined to become a shin- the Earth seven and a half times in one ing star. All the stars become like moons. second. But love is thousands of times There are even stars that have other faster than this. If true love decides to stars like our sun orbiting around them. go across millions and billions of miles, (303-42, 1999.7.4) it immediately covers that distance. The vast spirit world can be activated in an When God began creation, do you instant. (294-310, 1998.8.9) think He started by first creating the color He liked the most or the color He What kind of work do you think you disliked the most? If that’s the question, will do when you go to the spirit world? then what color is the flower that blooms What is there to do in that world? Will in early spring? It is a purple color. The you earn money there? Will you need color purple includes red and pink, and clothes and a house? Everything you what other colors? It has all the colors in want will be instantly provided. No it. You like the color purple, don’t you? matter how much noise or threats you Elegant things are in purple. In the spirit make in the spirit world to order some- world, the most beautiful color is purple. thing for yourself, it will not appear. (197-49, 1990.1.7) You should know this. On the other hand, everything will instantly appear In the spirit world, it might appear if you say that you need it because you that there are no colors. It is so bright love God, you love the world, and you that it looks almost like silver. It looks are attending the King from the position like silver, but because it is so bright and of the prince of the Kingdom of Heaven. radiant, it appears purple. When electric- In an instant, you will be able to have ity passes through a filament, it lights up all those things that you couldn’t have with white light. Similarly, in the spirit before in the earthly world. You should world, people will shine brilliantly. Skin know that anything imaginable is pos- color is not an issue there. Good people sible in the spirit world. (129-101, 1983.10.1) who lived with a true conscience go to a high place in the spirit world. Love is likened to heat. You talk There are no handicapped people 852 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm there, either. Those who are handi- state, you can do everything in the spir- capped or have deformities will have no it world. The ideal environment for life disability once they discard their flesh. begins from there. You do not know how (293-223, 1998.5.26) wondrous this is. (246-44, 1993.3.23)

How old do you look when you live What kind of place is the spirit world? in the spirit world? You live with the It is a world of harmony where every- appearance you had at the age when you thing is filled and overflowing with love. were the most beautiful. That is how you Can you believe that we can send elec- would look in the Kingdom of Heav- tricity to several million families in New en. You stay like that for eternity. The York City in an instant, with just one more beautiful the way of thinking you push of a button? So does it sound like a have, the more beautiful your face and lie or the truth when I say that this uni- appearance becomes. If you know the verse can operate with just one push of a spirit world, all those things are related love button? The Kingdom of Heaven on in that way. (294-309, 1998.8.9) earth is the place where the lights are all love bulbs. Then what is the Kingdom of Once you enter the spirit world, you Heaven in spirit world? It is a place that forget about the earth. What are you is completely lit up by love bulbs. going to do on this stifling earth which Therefore, as long as you keep a lov- is only the size of your palm? The great ing heart and pull the rope of love, you universe is before you. Would you even can drag everything around. When you remember about something the size of a pull it towards the back, it will go towards grain of sand? Still, the earth is the only the back. When you pull it to the side, it place with a factory for producing the moves sideways. When you pull it this citizens of the spirit world. There is only way, it tries to go like this. If you pull it one of its kind in the universe. What? up that way, it tries to go upwards. You Do you think that there are people liv- can control it the way you want. It does ing on Venus? This is the only place in not resist moving, but does so naturally. the universe where there are people. It automatically becomes like that. Do (198-367, 1990.2.11) you understand? (112-17, 1981.3.15)

1.2. Love reigns supreme in the There is nothing to envy in the spirit spirit world world. Will you compare your incarna- tion of love to a diamond, or to gold nug- The spirit world is a place filled with get, or to a pearl? Precious stones are not the concept of true love. The Kingdom of really the issue. You give out a brighter Heaven is where you go after fully expe- luster than any of these; an incarnation riencing true love on earth equally with of love is more beautiful. all your five senses. When you reach that Are there diamonds of love among Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 853 diamonds? Are there diamonds of life? know whether God is pleased or not that We are beings of such value that we can day, and whether He feels happy or not. even move the hearts of diamonds and If something happens in the physical influence all things. We are a precious world that pleases God, then the whole diamond of love. We are a precious dia- spirit world begins to float, inflated with mond of life. That is what we are. So how joy. (193-264, 1989.10.8) wonderful we are! (201-101, 1990.3.11) What are you going to do in the heav- The spirit world is a place filled with enly spirit world? You will sing songs of the electricity of love. That is the spir- love and speak words of love. In the spir- it world I know. People these days try it world, if you are spoken to in a melo- to establish relationships of love with dious operatic way, you should respond everything. Why do they try to establish to that person in the same operatic way. relationships of love? It is to keep pace If you are spoken to through the medi- with the spirit world. This conforms um of dance, you should dance back in precisely to theory. Since that is the response. You will rejoice eternally and way things are, we, as existing beings, never get tired of dancing. When danc- have no choice but to respond to it. You ing begins in one part of heaven, the should know that we cannot avoid being entire Kingdom of Heaven will begin in that position. (112-17, 1981.3.15) to dance. When singing begins in one part of heaven, everyone will begin to There are innumerable and fantas- sing. Brothers, you will dance with your tic mines in the spirit world, which go beloved wives. If you should dance with beyond the imagination. There is an another man’s wife, you would say to her, endless supply of gold, silver, and pre- “I am dancing with you in order to love cious stones. With the beautiful flowers my beloved wife a hundred times more there, if someone they love approach- than you.” You would think like that. es, they will wake from sleep, suddenly If you should ever dance holding opening their eyes and mouths wide to hands with another man’s wife, you welcome that person. But if that person would do so for the purpose of making just goes away, even though the flowers love with your own wife in a way that is ask him or her to stay for a moment, they a thousand or ten thousand times more will say, “Oh!” and wither away. (213-277, stimulating than that. (107-331, 1980.6.8) 1991.1.21) When God looks at you in the spirit When God laughs, the whole world world, if you reach the place where your laughs together with Him. That’s how heart resonates with the bell of love, the it is in the spirit world. When you go light of your love gradually intensifies. to the spirit world, you will discover a This light shines radiantly in five- col world of intuition; you will intuitively ors. In God’s eyes, it looks brighter than 854 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm a diamond. God doesn’t simply like answer inside your heart saying, “Yes?” this light; He is drawn to it, especially If you should ask, “God, where are You?” because there is a pleasing taste within He will answer, “Where? Why do you the light. The more He looks at it, the ask where I am? I’m at the source of your more He becomes intoxicated. heart.” Isn’t God originally the source? For this reason, God talks about He is at the root and source of our hearts. love. If your heart is ringing with the That is how it is. (194-42, 1989.10.15) bell of love, then heaven and earth will be moved. If you can move the hearts of What is essential in the spirit world is people from all races, God will exclaim, to love God – more than the world, your “Ah!” and be moved. You have to realize country, your wife, and even your own that there is such a bell. Therefore, how- son. That is the principle. Your mother, ever many tears you have shed for love father, and children must all love God in and however many heartbreaks of love this same manner. Your mother should you have experienced – these are your say to her husband, “My dear, you can fortune. (103-28, 1979.1.28) love me, but love God more than me.” Only then can she receive her husband’s Once we go to the heavenly spirit God-like love in a higher dimension. world, we can meet with someone in an Even the children must beg on their instant through the power of love, even hands and knees saying, “Please set us if this person lives far away. If we want to aside and first receive love from your visit someone far away in our hometown other Parent. I want to love you as the for the sake of love, we can return there parents who have received love from the in an instant. original Parent.” (126-142, 1983.4.12) Since the spirit world is an infinitely vast world, we can go back and forth over The spirit world is a world where a many millions of miles in an instant, person standing as the object partner through love. Love has the fastest pos- before God, the embodiment of the ide- sible speed. If you have no foundation of al of love, can create in an instant every- uniting your mind and body based on thing that he can imagine. It is a world love, then you have nothing to do with where you can immediately prepare a the heavenly spirit world. That is why banquet for billions of people. you have to know clearly that the start- If you wear dazzling clothes and ing point of unification originates with- determine to give pleasure to God as in yourself, not in any objective being. His object of love, you take on a qual- (216-192, 1991.3.31) ity of magnificence. The spirit world is a world where it is possible for things to No matter how exalted God is, if exist or occur beyond anyone’s imagina- you should call for Him with a heart of tion. For those who know of that world, love saying, “God!” He will immediately there is nothing on this earth that they Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 855 would feel attached to. That is why even zling colors. The chairs will also be like when I am locked up in prison, I have no that, and all the people sitting there will problem. Our short life on earth is like dance intoxicated with joy, delight, and holding one’s breath for an instant when love. It is a place where you can be joyful compared to life in the eternal world. even if you should dance for a thousand (211-244, 1990.12.30) years. (106-229, 1979.12.30)

Focused upon God’s heart and the In the spirit world, just by saying heart of the Kingdom of Heaven, you with a strong heart of love that you want can unite and harmonize with every- to meet with a person who is a hun- thing, wherever you may be. When that dred million miles away, he will appear happens, those people who can pass at once. If you ask him, “Why did you through those gates and live within that come here?” he will answer, “I came realm will say, “Wow! Mansei! God is here because you called me.” If you ask great!” They will want to follow God him, “From how many miles away have around and everyone will be happy. you come?” he will reply that he came They can eat anything they want to eat, from a hundred million miles away. The wear anything they want to wear, play if spirit world transcends distance. It is to they want to play, and do anything they become the base for your activities, so want. They can feel all the things they why are people tying themselves up in could not feel in the hundred years of knots for things that do not exist there, their life on earth. They can feel deep joy like money, knowledge and power? Such and gratitude, which can be experienced things do not exist at all in that world. in a moment and remain thereafter.(106- Nothing related to those things will 229, 1979.12.30) endure. People need money, knowledge, and What kind of world is the heaven- power in this world, but these things are ly spirit world? It is a place where any- not needed in the spirit world. If these thing is possible if you attain the heart are your focus, nothing in the spir- enabling you to stand at the same level it world will welcome you. Even if the as God’s heart. In the future, when we spirit world were to show interest in you have tens of millions of members, you and want to unite with you, you could can say, “Oh! You should all change your not have anything there. Nothing that clothes to these new clothes,” and they stands against the original essence can would all change their clothes to the new become one with you there. You will not ones in an instant. Then if you say, “Let be able to catch the interest of the spirit such and such banquet venue appear!” it world. (205-128, 1990.7.29) will become so at once. The tables will be adorned in gold If you think, “I want to meet such and silver, with cloth woven in five daz- and such a person,” he will immediately 856 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm appear before you. You can have a con- on, the spirit world will naturally teach versation with him, at which time you those with such knowledge and concern will ask, “Are you such and such a per- about the flow of developments in this son?” and he will answer, “Yes, I lived world. Through the spiritual vibration in such and such a place hundreds and and through intuition, they will under- thousands of years ago. Did you want to stand what is going to happen. When see me? Is there something you want to you go towards the highest position, ask me?” To which you will answer, “Yes, there is only one conclusion, isn’t there? I do. I’ve taught things in this way. How It is like that. (206-138, 1990.10.3) different you and I are! Do you see?” It doesn’t take time. You will immediately If you wish to meet with someone who know things as soon as the conversation is millions or billions of miles away, that begins. How inconvenient it is to live in person will immediately appear. Even this earthly world! There will be no need though the Kingdom of Heaven is vast, for a car in the spirit world. The emotions when you prepare your heart and say of love can create everything. Everything that you would like to meet with some- can be created through ideas. Anything one you love, he will appear before you. can be created, centering on the idea of How wonderful that is! Isn’t that great? true love. (217-131, 1991.5.12) When he appears in front of you, you will immediately know which level you Those who lived millions, even eight are on; you will know if you are higher or or ten million years ago, will come and lower than he. Even if he is your closest greet you. The Bible says that human friend, if your level of love is higher than history is what – six thousand years? his from heaven’s point of view, he will That’s quite unreasonable. How much bow to you as soon as he comes to you. has changed over the past thousand Even your own mother or your ancestors years? People who lived so long ago who lived on earth long ago will bow could sense heaven with their hearts to you. Such a place is the spirit world. much more than those who live today. (206-138, 1990.10.3) However, looking from the viewpoint of our standard of living, it is the oppo- You worry about food in this life, site. The development of living stan- don’t you? We need factories to manu- dards and the realm of the spirit occur facture automobiles, fertilizer, clothes, together, isn’t that so? If you become food, and so on, don’t we? People busy profoundly learned, you understand themselves with preparing food at home, more according to the measure of your don’t they? In the spirit world, many of knowledge and become sensitive in your these things do not exist. There is no evaluation of everything. Consequently, need for cars and no need for airplanes. the foundation to absorb inspiration is In the blink of an eye, you will be able to further expanding. Therefore, from now travel a hundred million miles. Spiritual Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 857 energy travels faster than the rays of the love them in the way that God loves sun. The sun’s rays, which were created them. That being the case, you will be by God, travel 300 million meters in a capable of coming to know anything at second. once, faster than a computer. Married Doesn’t electricity travel as fast as women talk proudly about how much the speed of light? God’s original love their husbands love them, don’t they? energy and life energy travel many Likewise, in the spirit world, center- thousands of times faster than that. (206- ing on God’s love, you can be proud of 138, 1990.10.3) how much you have received God’s love. Original true love is love of the high- In the spirit world, when you vis- est level. From there, each level is deter- it someone who is on a level of love mined. (216-171, 1991.3.10) lower than yours, you can possess that person’s house if you like it. When you If a ladder to God’s heart exists in the quietly enter such a house, the owner heavenly kingdom, how will you climb of it becomes aware of this possibility that ladder? By going back and forth as soon as he sees you. He will know as on a helicopter? Or by an elevator that soon as he sees your forehead and face. brings you straight up? Would you go by If he recognizes you as someone high- helicopter? You would go by an eleva- er than him in spiritual stature, he will tor. It is an all-year-round elevator. It is happily welcome you into his living vertical. In order to connect with God’s room and say, “Welcome to my house!” love, you have to be in a perpendicular (207-95, 1990.11.1) position. The Bible states, “Love God with all If you become God’s son or daugh- your heart and with all your mind.” ter, the whole vast universe will become What this means is that the center of yours. When you go to the spirit world, everything is love. When you concen- would you want to follow me around? trate all your functions and conscious- You cannot do that now. You cannot fol- ness on loving God, you will go straight low me to the place I go. The gate of your up in that elevator. You have to expe- heart is narrow. True love enables you to rience that wondrous world. (208-142, freely go through a wide gate or a nar- 1990.11.17) row gate. Only true love makes it possi- ble. The place of true love represents the In the spirit world, if you have an whole so you can enter and leave any- upright relationship with God, you will where that you want. (207-95, 1990.11.1) fit perfectly wherever you go, to the north, south, east, and west. Any society How much you love humankind and comprising many associations, and hav- all the things God created is measured ing so many different characteristics…. based on the standard of how much you How many people are here in this room? 858 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

If there are five hundred, then there are I understand why today’s world is five hundred types of people. Everyone so excited about space and electricity. is different, right? In the spirit world, It’s because they are similar to internal people of similar nature come together lubrication oil for establishing the ideal in groups. This occurs more precisely world of love. You are supposed to say, than if it was arranged by a computer. “Amen.” Thus, we can say that the spirit You can tell your own disposition just by world is a world filled with the electric- walking past others. Within a week, you ity of love. will be able to see through everything, Harmony is created in that world behind everyone and even into the inner where nothing is impossible when we reaches of a person’s secret world. Words tap into the electricity of love. There is are not necessary. You can sense what a nothing that we cannot do through the person’s heart is trying to tell you. It is electricity of love. So we can see that an all-knowing world, like a grandfa- the spirit world presents possibilities for ther computer. (211-244, 1990.12.30) us to resolve some basic problems con- cerning our understanding and aware- Do you understand that God creat- ness. Then what is the spirit world? It ed everything for love? If you ask God is an eternal realm that desires eternal what He loves most, what do you think elements. His answer will be? God does not have Thus, a spirit self that has experi- His favorites. He has no need of money, enced love here on earth would surely knowledge, or power. What do we need? go to just that kind of world automati- In love, money, knowledge, and power cally, as if pulled by a magnet. The level are included. The power of love is an of the spirit world you go to depends everlasting power. on how much you have experienced and A person who understands genuine felt those things. (112-17, 1981.3.15) love will have nothing more to learn in heaven. Such people can go in and out 1.3. Love is like air in the spirit of God’s heart at any time. They can world freely move east, west, south, and north through God’s heart, which is like a Of what does the spirit world con- central railway station. When you go in sist? The air in that world is love. Love is and out of there, tremendous power is the air. Your mind and body should feel generated, because all energy from the the touch of love on this earth and expe- north, south, east, and west becomes rience it as something that brings har- concentrated there. Even a humble per- mony. Then once you enter the realm of son will be elevated to the same posi- this experience, you can go anywhere. tion as God when he comes through the You will be connected with God in the center of love. Love has such great pow- way the sap of a tree connects its bud er. (202-86, 1990.5.6) and root. You will naturally sense when Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 859

God is rejoicing. You will know that tricity of God’s love. (112-19, 1981.3.15) God’s banquet is going to be held in the East. You can go there automatically. It Once you go to the spirit world, every- is the land of freedom. (162-287, 1987.4.17) thing will be connected from hell to the midway spirit world, to paradise and to The air you breathe in the spirit world the Kingdom of Heaven, depending on is made of love. Everything comes from how much you adapt and align yourself love, lives for love, and harmonizes with to the Principle. Shouldn’t there be such the principle of love for the sake of love. a principle? Even if one is an American Only when you fulfill that love can you president, a Nobel Laureate or a world- embody the hope that God has longed famous scholar, can such a person go to for throughout human history and be the Kingdom of Heaven when they enter welcomed wherever you go in the King- the spirit world? Can they be admitted? dom of Heaven. (143-72, 1986.3.15) No, they cannot. That is why the world of religion teaches people to give every- The spirit world is covered with the thing up and follow. You have to give constituents of love. The earth is covered everything up and follow. Then what is with air but the spirit world is wrapped the most precious thing? What counts is in love. On earth, we breathe air in and how much a person received pain for the breathe out carbon dioxide, but in the sake of heaven, how much he received spirit world we should live by breath- pain for this world, and how many tears ing love. We are not to give and receive he shed. That is the ticket to pass into secular human love in the spirit world. the next world. Make no mistake about Instead, we are to give and receive true this. It is absolute. This fits the theory. love in that world. (145-267, 1986.5.15) (97-172, 1978.3.15)

I have to beat you to make you into Would you like to become a per- pure gold. I have to make pure gold out son who, even though breathless, suf- of you. After that, you have to sacri- focating and having to breathe oxygen fice yourself. You have to die until you from a mask, can pace themselves with disappear. Disappear, disappear, sacri- the eternal world for the sake of being fice, sacrifice, and become a zero. Why resurrected there? Or will you live free have we entered the space age and the within God’s sphere of love where you age of electricity? It is because the spir- can move about in freedom? This is it world is drawing close. Our teaching one’s path of life because life on earth says that before the appearance of the should be for this purpose and for the truth, external or Cain-type things will sake of the world. You should know that appear first. This world is a Cain-type the inevitable path of life must be one world. From this point of view, I am the that you follow for the sake of the future. founding teacher of studies of the elec- (107-56, 1980.1.20) 860 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

1.4. The lives and relationships of brother is someone who came into being people in spirit world before you. So the internal elder brother is God and the external elder brother is God is the Creator who made heav- your physical father. You should know en and earth. He is the origin, the very that there can be no higher theory than parent of all beings in this world. He is this. (302-168, 1999.6.13) the origin of the value of all existence. Because of Him, this phenomenal world What do all the people call God? of today came to exist. Such an absolute Everyone calls God “Father” just as being does not change according to the Christians do. In the same family, the changing of the ages. An absolute being grandfather calls God “Father,” and the does not change. He is not limited by father also calls Him “Father.” Grand- time and space. He transcends all limi- children also call God “Father.” Everyone tations and is the one who governs every in the family calls Him “Father.” This is limitation. Who is that being? We do not why God is the Father of all humankind. only call Him God. He is our “Father,” Thus, He is the Father of humanity and so we call Him “Heavenly Father.” What therefore all people are brothers and sis- do you call God? He is your Father who ters. I sometimes wonder how interest- gave birth to you. The word “rebirth” ing the spirit world will be when every- exists because of the Fall, but it was God, one thinks that way. (21-249, 1968.11.24) your Father, who originally gave birth to you. Your physical father forms a bridge Ideally, we would be able to meet our between you and God. But after your first generation ancestors on earth. But physical father goes to the spirit world, what about meeting the God who cre- you will call him your brother, not your ated our ancestors? We should also be father. In the same way, you will call able to see God. Do you know what this your physical mother your sister. (21-249, means? The family is the place where the 1968.11.24) invisible God expresses His love. All the ancestors throughout history who were When you go to the spirit world you born from love are governed by that love will find that Adam and Eve call God in the spirit world. It is the same love. “Father” and you, who descended from (214-268, 1991.2.3) them thousands of generations later, will also call Him “Father.” When you pray If all families become one in true do you say, “God, my elder brother,” or love and enter the spirit world, they will “Heavenly Father”? Then what about live forever, feasting on the spiritual ele- your natural father? What will he be to ments of God’s flesh and blood. When you in the spirit world? He will be your you go there, you will find no farming elder brother. What is an elder brother? and no work. You can live forever just by It is someone born before you. Your elder smelling the food of true love. You can Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 861 taste it just by looking at it. You share If you wonder what Adam and Eve look and eat the food of love. You live by shar- like, they will appear and say, “This is ing God’s flesh and blood and love. (278- how we look.” You will say, “My eyes 286, 1996.5.26) resemble Adam and Eve’s! My nose too! And my mouth!” The shape of your faces Who is God? He is your friend! He is will be similar. Are there more than four your best friend. He is your elder broth- things that make up the shape of your er, Father, King and Creator. So when face? Eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Four you enter the vast world of heaven in things. You will also say, “Oh, our limbs the spirit world, even if you ask God for are the same! Their eyes blink too! They something greater than anything there, also speak! We look alike! We look so He will make it for you. That will not be alike!” (214-268, 1991.2.3) a problem. How proud you will be! That is the position representing God. Do you In the spirit world the wrinkled think God would dislike people who grandmothers and grandfathers you reach that position? No! He will wel- remember will look much prettier than come them saying, “My son, my num- you. They will look more beautiful. They ber one son!” This is the greatest wish of can remain in that state if they have love. a parent. (293-161, 1998.5.26) It is a unified and beautiful world. Can you behave in the same way as usual The love between father and child is when you meet your grandfather and cherished in this world. If while on earth grandmother? How wonderful it would you live your life with that kind of love, be for us to see beautiful grandfathers you will be attending God as your par- and grandmothers! A wonderful scene ent and will live in heaven as God’s son to behold in the spirit world is a grand- or daughter. That kind of life in the spir- daughter shouting with excitement as it world corresponds in every respect to she approaches her grandparents. If you the way of life of an unfallen family on are like your grandfather, then who is earth, since the character and quality of his grandfather? Who is your ancestor’s the people are the same. (214-268, 1991.2.3) grandfather? The first grandfather is God. If you say, “Ah ha, God, I am so A family that is not fallen can com- happy!” God will say, “Welcome!” and municate with both the spiritual and He will burst out in joy, “Ha, ha, ha!” and physical worlds. If you call for your say, “Ah ha, that’s right.” (216-180, 1991.3.10) great-great-grandfather, you will be able to meet him. You will be able to find When you go to the spirit world, you out who his grandfather is and in this will not recognize your grandfather or way whom your ancestors are from the father as they were on this earth. Your fourth generation back, the fifth, the grandfather and father will be com- hundredth, the thousandth, and beyond. pletely transformed and will appear 862 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm young and handsome. They will not Since the relationship between a parent look old. So at first, you will not recog- and child is closer, you will be closest to nize your grandfather because he looks your father, then to your grandfather, young. However, after talking to him for and then great-grandfather and so on. a while, you will say, “Yes, that’s right. When you trace the vertical line all You are my grandfather!” and embrace the way up, who is the last grandpar- him. That’s the kind of world it is.(271-333, ent? God. That is why you do not have 1995.9.3) to feel lonely if you have no friends in this world. You do not have to feel sad When you go to the spirit world, when you live by yourself and die. When your face will return to its most beau- you go to the spirit world, you will have tiful state: as it was when you were in numerous close siblings above you and your twenties in the springtime of your by your side. But you will not become youth. The principle of creation per- their sibling automatically without tains to the time when love blooms and doing something. spreads its fragrance. So when you enter You can become their sibling only the Kingdom of Heaven, the original when you have attained the privilege of homeland, your face will return to how attending God as your Father. Do you it was at that time. You would not recog- feel bad to have your father as your elder nize the oldest person in the world after brother, or your grandfather as your he goes to the spirit world, even if you elder brother? Do you feel good or bad? met him there. His face would be that In a sense, you feel bad, don’t you? On of a young adult in his twenties. If you earth, you used to call him your father, knew someone when they were eighty but in the spirit world, you will call him years old, that old person won’t be there. your brother. From your father’s point That is why you won’t recognize him. of view, he would feel bad too. However, World-famous and historic people are in that is what you have to call him. (21-249, the spirit world, but you will not recog- 1968.11.24) nize them. You only know them by the pictures taken at the time of their death, What will happen to a dark-skinned but since their appearance has returned person in the spirit world? Will a black to how it was at the age when they were man’s skin be dark? What do you think? most beautiful, you will not recognize If a black person wishes to appear as a them. (271-124, 1995.8.23) white person, he can choose to do so whenever he wants, and vice versa. In Who are the closest siblings in the that case, what effect would that have in spirit world? The closest siblings are the spirit world? A light must be bright. not natural siblings. In this world, is What kind of light? The light of love. In the relationship between a parent and order to magnify the light of love, you child or that between siblings closer? must be ablaze internally and externally. Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 863

You should be on fire from the impetus spirit world, you know everything. (238-70, to love. You have to unleash this energy 1992.11.19) in large quantities to the east and west. Love is able to do such a thing. When You have to go to the other world, the we come to understand this, all events spirit world, and resemble God. You are in this world just become passing visits. returning to God. God’s dual character- (194-56, 1989.10.15) istics, His internal nature and external form, are completely one. After becom- If you wish to become a beautiful per- ing completely united in the same way, a son in heaven you must harmonize with man and woman appear to be cocooned the flower of love that blooms in all its together, and they return to God on the glory. You must express the beauty and basis of being one. (230-201, 1992.5.3) fragrance of that flower in your world of relationships, and live on earth in such a In the spirit world, when a couple is way as to bear new seeds from that flow- truly one in spirit and body, at any time er. If you go to the spirit world after liv- the man can become the woman, and ing like this, you will look like this in the the woman can become the man. They eternal world. (256-170, 1994.3.13) say that love is being one flesh, right? If you look inside a woman, there will be When you go to the spirit world, you a man within her. Her husband will be will want to expand the love with your within her. It is exactly the same with husband on earth and make it more God’s dual characteristics. Since men stimulating. In the spirit world, a wom- and women have been separated from an who is in love will have a man within God’s internal nature and external her. (255-308, 1994.3.11) form, when they return to the origin, they need to climb the ladder of love. What heights will conjugal love Since the standard of creation began reach? Let me describe how it is when from love, they must return to that by you enter the spirit world. Even if you going up this ladder. Ultimately, the are sitting down, if your husband goes final destination is to become like God. for a walk, in your mind, you go with (205-97, 1990.7.7) him. When he returns, your mind is already returning with him. You are When you go to the spirit world and walking with your husband in your look at a man who lived happily with mind. You know where he is coming his wife on earth, you will find a woman from and you know where he is going. inside him. If you ask him, “Who is that These days, men go to a bar and other woman?” he will answer, “My wife.” You places. Their women scold them and yet will also see a man within a woman. are always deceived because they don’t In this way, when these two unite, the know where they have been. But in the number of the four directions – north, 864 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm south, east, and west – arises. Man and In the spirit world, God harmoniz- woman are two. When a man and wom- es with human beings through love and an as a plus and minus go in all four we become one with God through love. directions, they are attending God. God We become God-like. In the creation, becomes a protective fence. If that hap- we can see how God’s dual character- pens, God becomes your God and you istics are divided, but when man and live together with Him. Did you know woman become completely united in that when parents grow old and are over love, they will be like one person in the 100 years old, they become friends with spirit world. If you were to just glance their son who is eighty years old? They at a person, he would clearly look like a do not say, “Hey, son!” They say, “Hey, man, but on closer inspection, you will you!” They speak to him as a friend. find a woman harmonized inside him. They must return to God and the origi- The eyes of love are completely united nal relationships. (252-105, 1993.11.14) in what they see. Even ugly people look beautiful. Do beautiful people look ugly? When a couple that engages in true They look beautiful. (205-341, 1990.10.2) love goes to the spirit world, they encoun- ter God’s original standard where God If you want to become a partner in exists with an original internal nature true love, you must stand in the zero and original external form. The original position. When that happens, God absolute God also absolutely obeys true says, “Yes, yes!” and when He looks at love. So when that couple also reaches the earthly world, He shines as the sun the original standard, which is a sin- shines on the earth. The instant two gle point, they become like God. They people explode in love, even God in the return to God. He is the Alpha and the spirit world will be surprised at what He Omega. What makes this possible is sees. God will say, “Oh! Yes!” That phe- true love. Sons and daughters born on nomenon of love is the signal flare. On earth go to the spirit world as parents, seeing that flare, God will visit the place don’t they? It follows the same logic. So where that couple are emptying them- when you go to the spirit world, look selves in a zero position, blazing with at those men who lived harmoniously the fire of love that shines like the sun. with their spouses on this earth. They He will want to go inside and spend the look like men. But when you look clos- night in that place of first love. (202-34, er, you will find the smiling face of a 1990.5.1) woman inside each one. She will be that man’s beloved wife. That is the great- In the spirit world, a person who lives est ideal. Then you can become God’s thousands and billions of miles away friend. Only then can you live with will come to you and not want to leave Him. You were born because of love. you because you have the same stan- (226-141, 1992.2.2) dard of heart. You would not say, “Oh, I Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 865 wish he would leave soon!” There is no worldly domain? You will be living for need for food in that world. Everything each other. When you go to the spirit will be solved by your intuition. That is world, you continue with a life revolv- the intuition of love. It spreads out to all ing around the ideal of love. Therefore nations from the complete experience of you are investing in something that this love. Once you attain the heart of has greater value and that brings joy to God’s representative, all the necessary you. people will gather and a platform will The spirit world is the extension of appear that can be filled at once with the physical world. If you pursued the millions of people. (225-223, 1992.1.20) deep, joyful and all-embracing aspects of the ideal of heavenly love while on God does not exist elsewhere. Where earth, then when you go to the spirit does He exist? God’s omnipresence world, you will connect with both the means that He doesn’t just exist in any outer sphere of love with all its different single place. He exists where there is qualities and its inner essence. So ulti- love. You must know this. God is omni- mately, you must be able to invest your present through love. Each of us can love in all of its aspects – deep, shallow, also be omnipresent through love. It high, and low. You have to live such a is our privilege. So the owner exists in life of re-creation in God’s stead. (164-326, the places where there is love. You will 1987.5.18) instantly know the owner, so there is no possibility for the reversal of owner and Do you want to become a representa- guest. That is how the spirit world is. tive who can move the spirit world? Rac- Everything is controlled based on love. ists will never be effective. Humanists, (149-23, 1986.11.1) materialists, and denominationalists will not be effective. Only Unification- What is a man? He is only half by ists will be effective in this matter. Let himself. What is a woman? She is also us say you go to the spirit world. There just half. Even God, the supreme being, is no worry about food or clothing there. cannot be without an object partner. So You have no worries about living. What the top needs the bottom, and the bot- hobby would you have there? You must tom needs the top. What is the spirit realize that there is nothing greater than world? It is just half of the cosmos. The enjoying gatherings and banquets with physical world is also just a half by itself. God. Having a feast with God is the (161-320, 1987.3.8) greatest ideal. There you will find love and joy. The beginning of happiness will What will you do when you go to well up from that place. (162-110, 1987.3.30) the spirit world? How will you live in the future when all the people from past In the spirit world, people will come history come together to live beyond the to you from hundreds and even millions 866 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm of miles away in an instant. When you 1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are meet them, you will know where they not constraints in the spirit world have come from by looking at their fore- head. You won’t ask where a person is What is life like in the next world? from, look at him, and then bow your You don’t need to worry about what to head. That is not the custom in the spirit eat, where to live, or what to wear. Why world. When you meet people who used not? Because depending on your spiritu- to live hundreds of years ago, if the stan- al state, everything you want is possible. dard of your character of love is high, You can eat in the spirit world too. When they will naturally first bow their heads you touch yourself in the spirit world to you. People are moved by love. How you can feel your flow and pulse of your much you love humankind and all the blood. Although it is a spiritual body, it things that God created out of love is feels just the same. When you want to measured according to the standard of eat, food will be created at once. When how much you love them in the way you express the desire for something, it that God loves them. You would know will appear immediately. Where does it at once, faster than a computer. Married come from? The spirit world is a place women proudly talk about how much where you can use the power of auton- their husbands love them, don’t they? omy to mobilize the elemental resourc- Likewise, in the spirit world, you can be es. What does this initiating and active proud of how much you receive God’s authority have that enables it to mobilize love. Original true love is the love of the whole? It is not power, knowledge, or the highest dimension. Compared to it, money. It is love. (194-42, 1989.10.15) every other level is determined. (216-171, 1991.3.10) This is an enormous universe God has created! There are no cars or restau- A flower will bloom even for an old rants in the spirit world. Yet in the spirit person when he experiences the essen- world, we can lovingly express our origi- tial and original love. That is why when nal abilities. We can create everything people go to the spirit world, everyone as if we were like God, the Creator, who returns to the time of the blossoming of creates all sorts of things based on the their youth. They return to the appear- concept of true love. When out of love, ance they had when they were at their you command something to appear, the most beautiful – during their young thing will appear in its complete form. adulthood – and remain like that for If you say, “That kind of tool appear!” it eternity. That is why love is great. If you will appear at once. Isn’t that wonderful? don’t believe this, you can die today and If you wishfully think, “I need to prepare find out for yourself. Won’t it be won- this kind of meal for the ten thousand or derful to become young again? (204-82, even millions of people who have come 1990.7.1) to a banquet hall,” it will appear with- Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 867 out fail. If you wish for a golden formal something with a heart of love, it will dress, it will appear instantly. How beau- come out. With the heart of love, the tiful and wonderful this is! It is wonder- mobilization of all kinds of things is ful indeed! (217-293, 1991.6.2) possible. (212-30, 1991.1.1)

Will there be a car factory in the next Is there a bread factory in the spirit world? In the spirit world, cars can go world or not? Is there a factory that pro- millions of miles in an instant. I know duces cola and juice or not? Why not? very clearly about all these things in that You don’t know why, do you? Is there world, which is why I do not want to live a factory that makes cars in the spirit in the physical world. The vast spirit world or not? Would you say, “I want to world is all built around love. Everything go around in a luxurious car,” and then is complete if you possess the sphere of travel around in that car? On earth, peo- God’s heart that is harmonized with that ple boast of owning a Mercedes Benz, love. The history of creation will con- but in the spirit world there is no need tinue forever. You have to accomplish for cars. (207-94, 1990.11.1) what you have planned by harmonizing yourself to that mind of love. Once you In the spirit world, you can keep your determine and command, it will unfold eyes open forever and you can hear for- at once. (202-86, 1990.5.6) ever. You can live forever, even without eating. Would you eat rice because you When you are in the spirit world, do are told to when you are already content you think that you have to urinate or with the way you are? Would you eat not? Why don’t you go there and find if you were told to? I would not eat. In out? I can tell you that you will have to the spirit world, you can wear clothes in urinate, even in the spirit world. How- whatever way you want. “Let’s all wear a ever, those who disagree should go gold suit today. Okay, let’s put on a dia- there and find out for themselves. Then mond. The Queen of England has a 517- what about bowel movements? Do you carat diamond, so let’s have a better one. think we do that there or not? You do Give me a 17,000-carat diamond.” If you everything there, but it will immedi- say these things, you can have them all ately return to the elements. Scientists in an instant. You can create anything. say that there are 107 basic elements in When you hear this, you may think I the universe, although the number is have a wild imagination. But you should constantly increasing. Anyhow, urine know that I’m speaking to you within and feces will return to their elements. the logical realm of possibility. (112-17, That is why you do not have to wash in 1981.3.15) the spirit world. If you wave your hands with the heart of love, everything will The heavenly spirit world is a place go back to its original place. If you ask filled with the air of love. We can under- 868 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm stand this concept with the structure of In the spirit world, do you know what perception that exists on this earth. If your life will be focused on? Are there the God of love, with a heart of love and factories and cars in the spirit world or in the hope of feeding all humanity at not? Are there factories for expendable once thereby making them happy, says, items? Do you eat in the spirit world? “Let there be rice,” it will appear. This Do you wear clothes? Although these is so because we have to eat, even in the physical things do not exist in the spir- spirit world. Therefore, you eat the food it world, if the quality of your character of love. When people look at each other, reaches the standard as having the value they do so with loving eyes. Even if you as God’s object partner, you can inherit are beaten, you try to be hit again. There God’s creative ability. You can instantly are no words to describe the mystery of prepare a banquet for a million people in the spirit world. You never get tired of the spirit world. If you have a true heart listening. There is no concept of sleep or of love that feels, “I have to feed these fatigue. You never feel tired and there is people,” and if you have a mind of sin- nothing that can excite you more than cere love like God has, anything is possi- God’s love. Nothing bores or disturbs ble. Therefore, in the garden of love, the you. How can you get tired if none of person who during his life has trained to these things exist? (112-17, 1981.3.15) pace himself in swimming through all the waves of the world of love can even In the spirit world, you are com- enter inside God. Why? Because the pletely free from the problems of food, waves of true love are the same; there is clothing, and shelter. When you stand no discord. (203-340, 1990.6.28) in the realm of loving unity, in the posi- tion of God’s object partner, you can do When you go to the spirit world, if you the things that God does. You can do think, “Today, I would like to have this anything. You can transcend billions of food,” it will instantly appear. If you want years in an instant. The speed of love is to meet the person you love, in a flash you super-speed. It doesn’t take time for you can be one with that person. If you ask in to visit the place where the person you such a way, he or she can appear immedi- love resides. You can come and go back ately. You can create a banquet room for in an instant. So you can immediately tens or hundreds of thousands of people meet the person you love. There are no in an instant. This is not made up. The obstacles since it is an absolute realm. theory itself is that way. The leftovers It is a world that goes beyond limita- return to their original form. They revert tions and transcends time and space. back to the elements in their original state. No one knew that kind of infinite world That’s how convenient the spirit world was prepared for human beings. People is. Therefore, I am going to such a place came to know these things from the where everyone in the cosmos longs to be True Parents. (259-56, 1994.3.27) with me. (227-100, 1992.2.10) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 869

In the ideal world of creation, Words cannot express how wonder- the Kingdom of Heaven is my home. ful the spirit world is. It is a place in Although it is vast, it is the stage for the which there are no worries about food, activity of my life. It is not my nation. clothing, and shelter. There are houses, There are many institutions and kinds clothing, and food to eat that you can of occupation in a nation. It isn’t like use as you please. A person will be free- that in the spirit world. It is simple. ly supplied with the appropriate envi- Will there be factories supporting the ronmental conditions according to the economy? Will there be factories mak- standard of love his mature character ing clothes and processing rice? None of has achieved. Even if you are asleep, the necessities of life or things needed in your spiritual body leads you to places this world are necessary there. So would where you can eat breakfast and dinner. we need factories or not? It is an ideal That’s how it is in the spirit world. You society where only flowers bloom. You are free in this way. You can even eat in can eat whenever you want. Whatever your sleep and go on your way accord- you think appears immediately. Would ing to your desire. Your spiritual body is there be a need for rubbish bins? There made that way. (248-163, 1993.8.1) are no rubbish bins. It is a world where things revert back to its elements with a What happens when you go into the wave of your hand. (204-174, 1990.7.8) spirit world? You will have no worries there about what you will eat. You will When you go to the eternal world, not work for bread or food. You can eat there will be a political system. But there whenever you want to eat. The interest- is no need for an economic system. You ing thing is what happens to the leftovers are supplied with everything you need after you have finished eating. You say, at any time. (167-59, 1987.6.14) “Return!” and they will revert back to the elements, the primary reality. What Economy is a secondary problem. kind of a person can move around in Do you think you will enter the spir- all directions in that world? It is a per- it world holding a rice bowl? Do you son who lives intoxicated by God’s love. think you will carry a tin can? In the Since the spirit world is a place where spirit world, food appears the minute the God’s ideal of love is realized in all you wish to eat. After you finish eating, directions, people who live enraptured if you tell it to return to zero, it will in God’s love stand in a prominent posi- do so. Thus, everything is just an object tion. (198-293, 1990.2.5) that can be used based upon the quality of your character. The object would not In the spirit world, you drink the have any subject-like influence to affect elements. If it’s water, you drink the anything. (167-61, 1987.6.14) elements of water. Do you know what these elements are? In this way, you eat 870 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm your fill and with a wave of your hand, eyes. Is there dust in the spirit world or it returns to the elements. There are no not? If God had His eyes open in the rubbish bins. (211-244, 1990.12.30) spirit world for thousands and tens of thousands of years, would He feel good? Do you need a job in the spirit world? Since they blinked out of habit on the Do you have to work for eight hours even earth, they will blink in the spirit world, there? Is there night? There is no night. even though there is no dust. Why does Your eyes are always open. Your organs God blink? It is because He resembles are always working, but what are they us. (197-15, 1990.1.7) doing? What are they occupied with? What kind of activity would you enjoy Do you want to go to the spirit world even though you can go on for eternity or not? I may be telling you a lie. Even if with your eyes open and without sleep? it is a lie, if you believe it to be the Word It is love. Once you have the ideal of love of God and since God has the ability and you demand something to appear, to create, you should know that these it will appear instantly. If ten thousand words are capable of creating things people are gathered there, everything that are even greater than God’s wishes. will be prepared when you command, When the devil says, “Hey, God has told “Prepare a dining hall and a banquet for you such and such,” and you believe in ten thousand!” (107-331, 1986.1.5) things greater than what the devil has said and act on them, God has plenty of Should there be air in the spir- ways to create and make this come true. it world? Why do you need air? How (212-30, 1991.1.1) wonderful it would be to live without breathing! Why? You cannot grow if you 1.6. Love is the origin of authority live without breathing. You would not in the spirit world be able to connect the two worlds. You have to connect them. You have to con- In the spirit world, you do not need nect your spiritual and physical body. money. You do not need knowledge. That In order for the spiritual self to grow, it is how it was when I went there. You do needs to have a growing physical body. not need power. God can create enough It cannot be locked in its present state. money to spare. He can even make stars Then what should we do? Even things out of diamonds. He is the Absolute that are invisible supply the elements Being. He is the great King of knowl- that become the source of life, in the edge. He is the great King of authority. same way that God breathes the invis- He can eternally and freely exercise His ible air of love. (197-42.1990.1.7) authority at all times, beyond the four seasons of winter, spring, summer, and In this world, your eyelids blink to autumn. What could He need? (196-311, stop the dust in the air going into your 1990.1.12) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 871

There are billions of people living in On what basis can humankind and the infinite spirit world. When you go its history be resolved and completed? there, you can meet anyone. There is no People should know God. God is a God need to study history. However, if you of character. God cannot be vague. We think, “I want to meet so and so!” and ourselves are real and substantial. Since call that person, he will only appear if you we are beings of character – with intel- call him out of love. He will not appear lect, emotion, and will – then our sub- if you are greedy and think, “Because he ject partner God also has character that is a learned man, I will meet him to get includes intellect, emotion, and will. knowledge.” You will not be able to meet That is how we understand it. What is him. You have to have love. If you call the central attribute of God among all a person with a loving heart, recogniz- His many attributes? It is emotion. It is ing the difficulties he went through to love. God needs love most of all in order become such a famous person, you can to live in complete fulfillment. In the deal with anyone from the east, west, Kingdom of Heaven, we do not live by and all four directions. (233-140, 1992.8.1) knowledge alone. Because of your ignorance of the Money? You can make as much mon- spirit world, you do not understand this, ey as you want. Knowledge? God is the but it would take less than a week for you King of knowledge. Power? Is the presi- to learn everything in that world. It is dent of the Republic of Korea any more like a mirror in which you can see your than a piece of rag? I may sound rude, own heart reflected. The spirit world is a but what is the president of a country world of intuition where within a week one-hundredth the size of the Soviet you could obtain all the knowledge that Union? Knowledge, money, and power a very intellectual person has acquired are just some of the values people pursue throughout his life on earth. Because during their lifetime. Can a professor be you see things through the light of your proud of his knowledge for one thousand heart, you will automatically under- or ten thousand years? Can he show it off stand that world and all its related con- as he wanders around? It stays with him nections. Only through emotion and during his lifetime. Your knowledge is heart will you understand whether a with you only during your physical life. person is in a relationship with you as It is the same with money and power. I’m your object partner or subject partner. sorry to say this. When you talk about It cannot be done through knowledge or someone saying, “He is great,” isn’t it any of the other attributes of God. (210- usually because of his knowledge, mon- 312, 1990.12.27) ey, or power? That may be the case in this world, but God regards those values as What is knowledge? With knowl- nothing. They are all worthless in the edge or information you can control spirit world. (203-291, 1990.6.27) the environment. If you only have love, 872 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm which is the greatest knowledge among er based on love. It is a power of influ- all knowledge, you have a foundation ence based on love. That world is such for everything in heaven and earth to a world. Therefore, a person who has connect to you. It is people with knowl- not acquired the power of influencing edge who rule this world. Don’t they say through love cannot be harmonized in knowledge is power? It is logical that a essence with the original world, which person of power rules. For that reason, is influenced by love, and is instead a person who has love does not need repelled once he enters that world. That knowledge. In the spirit world, you will person will go to hell. This is a serious know everything even without study- matter. (230-28, 1992.4.15) ing it. (202-86, 1990.5.6) Nobody hates love. If you don’t have The universe is our great stage for money, you just make it. You can always action, yet we are strangling ourselves study in the spirit world if you don’t do with things like money, knowledge, and so now. In the spirit world, it doesn’t power, which do not exist in the spirit even take three days to meet the stan- world. None of those things remain in dard needed to graduate from Tokyo that world. On earth, money, knowl- University. edge, and power are necessary, but there When you try to express your inner- is no need for them in the spirit world. most thoughts while looking into a per- People in the satanic world covet those son’s heart, he will catch your thought things. (205-128, 1990.7.29) before you voice it. For that reason, you cannot hide anything in that world. Do you need money in the spirit Isn’t that convenient? Even a computer world? Do you need power, knowledge, with the most memory and fastest pro- or food? If you need those things, they cessor cannot compete with this. (229- will appear the moment you wish for 95, 1992.4.11) them. There are no factories producing food in the spirit world. There are no Everything in this universe is con- schools. There are no people with secu- nected through love. The spirit world lar authority. God alone is the source of and all creation are connected by love. strength. They are connected based on true love. The spirit world is our eternal home- Therefore, you can be connected with land. Our place of rest awaits us there. any place just by having true love. If Whether one wishes it or not, everyone you have true love, everything will bow will go to that place. I know this well. its head to you. There is no need for (231-270, 1992.6.7) education in the spirit world. Within a week, anyone can learn ten times more Power is not necessary in that world. than someone who has graduated from The spirit world is a harmonizing pow- Tokyo University. Do not be proud of Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 873 yourself just because you graduated The structure of the spirit world is from there. A conscientious person will such that everything is made into a sys- see through everything in an instant. tem focusing on one’s life so there is no He will not need any explanation. (229- such thing as power politics. Here, peo- 20, 1992.4.9) ple use any means strongly for military expansion or political purposes, but In the spirit world, there is no need such things do not exist in the spirit to study languages. You will know world. The issue is how everyone will be everything in a week. You will know able to live an enriched life based on the all the thoughts that arise in the mind. movement for economic equalization You will know them even before they of resources. The physical world should are expressed. Therefore, people cannot also be this way. (303-192, 1999.8.25) be deceived. In that world, you will gaze upon people who are revealed in your Do you understand that God cre- searchlight. You should know how to ated everything because of love? If you pass through that light safely, without ask God what He loves the most, what any problem, and connect with your do you think His answer will be? God original position – this is your lifetime does not have favorites. He has no need task. (205-67, 1990.7.7) of money, knowledge, or power. What do members of the Unification Church How inconvenient this world is! Do need? The same thing. Love includes you or do you not need to earn mon- money, knowledge, and power. The ey in the spirit world? Do you have to power of love is an everlasting power. study? You will understand everything A person who understands genuine without studying. Before anything is love will have nothing more to learn in said, your heart will already know. heaven. That kind of person can go in In that world, you will see clearly and out of God’s heart at any time. He who is higher and lower around you. can freely move east, west, south, and You will know as soon as you meet north through God’s body. This acts someone. You can measure their level. like a central railway station. Do you You will know how it is in the east, understand? west, south, and north. In this way, even Why do we need God’s heart? When as you lie still, you will sense whether you go in and out of His heart, tremen- someone is calling you. In that case, dous power is generated because energy you enter a state of nothingness and from the four directions is concentrated set up the spirit world as your subject there. Even a small, unimportant per- partner. It is a world that is being cre- son will be elevated to the same posi- ated through the power of love. (202-86, tion as God when he comes to the cen- 1990.5.6) tral point. Love has such great power. (202-86, 1990.5.6) 874 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

1.7. The spirit world is the world of conforms to the laws of nature and God’s law and order smoothly rotates with ease. Even the solar system has nine immense planets The sun rotates on its axis just like that all rotate in this way. You should the earth. The sun, whose mass is 1.3. know that the vast universe has 100 bil- million times greater than the earth, is lion solar systems and even now they constantly moving. There are vast gal- are active as they go through all sorts axies in the universe whose mass is 200 of courses of movement. This universe billion times greater than the solar sys- with a 100 billion solar systems does tem. These galaxies are called micro- exist. They are all moving; every one cosms. There are countless nebulae like of them. We call it nature because it these galaxies in the universe. Consid- has developed naturally and spontane- ered together we call this the macro- ously. (94-252, 1977.10.1) cosm. We should broaden our minds and look at the world of this vast and The origin must be revealed. If God boundless universe. existed from the beginning, He must be God, who created this enormous an absolute being. He must be unique, universe whose radius spans hundreds unchanging and eternal. That’s how He of millions of light years, has moved must be. The laws He established have this great universe along for millions to be absolute. For that reason, this uni- and billions of years in accordance with verse continues to move for thousands, an unchanging law. God is moving all tens of thousands and billions of years these celestial bodies with a power that according to those laws. The animal goes far beyond our imagination and world, the plant world and the world of senses. micro-organisms continue their exis- The more we think about God, who tence based on scientific formulae and created this universe, the more natu- laws. Consequently, everything can be rally we come to bow our heads before explained using mathematics. (172-35, His grandeur and greatness. We should 1988.1.3) broaden our minds to consider the fact that the Creator of this great universe People have to go to the spirit world is our Father, who looks after us, our when they die. What is it like in that God who protects us, and the great liv- world? The spirit world is a place where ing Master. (5-342, 1959.3.8) everything is in order. You have to know all about it. What kind of world Trains run on rails that were made is it? It is an ideal world where order is based on meticulous calculations. If a established. It is a world permeated by train’s speed is beyond a certain limit love. You breathe in love. We breathe for even a second, it will be derailed air in this world, don’t we? Fish breathe and cause a disaster. The great universe water, don’t they? Then what do we Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 875 breathe in the spirit world? We breathe Section 2. Heaven and Hell love. (132-270, 1984.6.20) 2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal With what does God govern heaven of love and earth? He governs them through the law, a law of dominion through What kind of place is heaven? It is a love. The universal law exists in order place with God’s love at its core. Heav- to support the way dominion is under- en is the realm where the environment taken. God’s reason for creating human of God’s love is established. Then what beings is that He longs for love. He kind of person can enter and live with- could have remained by Himself, but in that realm? It should be someone for what did He create us? It is because who can harmonize with the essence of He needs stimulating and impulsively God’s love. Only such a person can go expressed love. (121-103, 1982.10.24) there. (46-36, 1971.7.18)

Many people are experiencing the As heaven is the world where peo- spirit world. It is a special world. They ple live for the sake of others, you have have come to know that it is extreme- to go forth based on the concept of liv- ly difficult to comprehend the vastness ing for the sake of others. If you only of that world; for example, from what think about being served, you will be kind of principles did the spirit world destroyed. Heaven is the world filled originate, and how does it operate as a with God’s love. The essence of love is to result? If you look at the content of the live for the sake of the whole, rather than Principle that the Unification Church to be served. Thus, heaven is different advocates, you will realize that the from the secular world. Religion teach- spirit world is a realm that we can per- es us to live for the sake of others, to be ceive on the basis of a principled for- absolutely obedient, to sacrifice and to mula. I believe that the fact that this serve. The secular world does not have Principle was revealed will be regarded such teaching. This teaching may seem as a momentous event in history. (53-327, to be something practiced by groups 1972.3.6) of beggars who know nothing of this world. Yet, this was God’s secret strat- Have you ever felt very keenly, yet egy against Satan so that people could with gratitude, about how amazing it receive good fortune, even though they is that God governs all the laws that were unaware of the heavenly law. (46-40, move the universe while guiding the 1971.7.18) providence to re-create human beings and raise them as beings of value who You go to heaven on the tracks of can govern the universe in His stead? love. When I explain it like this, doesn’t (5-344, 1959.3.8) it seem real? The line of love is not like 876 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm elastic so it will not become thin, even They are connected together by lineage. while it is being pulled. Because it is If God is happy, you are happy; if God is extremely strong, the more it is pulled sad, you are sad. It was inevitably made the thicker it becomes. In this sense, that way. (226-113, 1992.2.2) to become the king of suffering for the sake of God’s will is the secret method Will there be struggles in heaven? to occupy the world. The king of suffer- What would we do in that eternal world ing exclusively possesses the glory of the without struggles? That world does not Kingdom of Heaven. (57-162, 1972.5.31) end after a year but goes on for eternity. Wouldn’t it be dull then? What would What kind of world is heaven? It is not you do there? Would you live alone, or a world where people regard each other would you have relationships with all with animosity and jealousy, turning existing beings in the spirit world? With green with envy over another’s fortune what will you establish those relation- or getting upset over someone else’s hap- ships? With true love. In that case, what piness. One person’s success represents is the essence of that world? When you the success of the whole. One person’s eat, you should do so feeling love; you joy can be shared by the whole. There- should wear clothes feeling love; you fore, heaven is where everyone can be should live feeling love; and you should pleased over any person’s happiness, and travel around embodying God’s love. everyone can join in and rejoice when That love should be God’s essential love. anyone rejoices. (18-102, 1967.5.28) Without doing so there will be no har- mony. A person with a character resem- Heaven is the world of God’s love. It bling God’s essential love will occupy a is a world where you smell the air of love. high place in the spirit world. All exist- That world is filled with life. There is no ing beings in that world will live in har- place that doesn’t throb with life. Every- mony based on such a character. It is a one is bound together through blood ties. world where such people can live in har- Since people are descended from God’s mony. (201-97, 1990.3.11) single lineage, if God is sorrowful over something, then the entire spirit world, True love expressed through human as a single cell or body, would feel that beings is the blossoming of absolute val- sorrow. If God feels joy, everyone would ue. For what reason does God exist? He feel that joy. That is the kind of world came into being through true love and it is. In this way, God’s love is moving lives based on true love. Why were we the vast Kingdom of Heaven. The living born and why do we live? We were born world responds harmoniously to this because of true love and live because of love, and becomes artistically beautiful true love. In that case, both God and through the subject-object relationship human beings have no cause for com- between all the elements of the creation. plaint. Humanity blooms like the flower Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 877 of the universe and fills it with fragrance. You must love Jesus more than Peter, With true love at the center, both sides James and John did. Without that, the become one. The right and left sides will realm of a partnership of true love, in both say “Mansei!” with their hands in which God can love you, cannot be the air. A true person would say “Man- restored. Only when this is restored will sei!” The spirit world would look down everything be fulfilled. (142-289, 1986.3.13) and say “Mansei!” This side and the oth- er side would all say “Mansei!” Everyone Do not worry that you have no mon- unites and releases a fragrance. Intoxi- ey. Do not worry that you have no chil- cated, they all shout three cheers of dren. If you continuously follow this “Mansei!” (201-201, 1990.4.1) path for ten or twenty years, you will be able to scale very high and steep moun- Siblings with the same mind live tains. You may feel that you are only together in the spirit world. If you aren’t going through hardships and gradual- trained to live like that in this world, there ly declining, but actually you are mov- will be a collision in the next world. That ing higher and higher. The Unification would be a great problem. What does it Church becomes bigger by being per- mean to be of one mind with another secuted. In a family of ten the one who person? While training to attend God, is opposed by the others, and continu- there is no better method than being in ously endures for the common good, tuned in with other peoples’ minds. Do can become the master of that family. you know how exacting God is? There In other words, that person becomes an is no forgiveness if you deviate from the owner in the Kingdom of Heaven. (142- Principle. Therefore, you must be able to 289, 1986.3.13) accord with peoples’ minds, and harmo- nize with others. There is no other train- Heaven is a world of love. It is the ing for attending God that is as quick as world that exists for the sake of God, the this. (207-353, 1990.11.11) central being. It is the world of living for the sake of God. (98-35, 1978.4.8) When a perfected person enters the spirit world, he makes friends wherev- The first people who should enter er he goes. He passes as a friend when heaven should be the True Parents. If he enters the position of a child, sibling, I say that heaven is empty, people will spouse or parent. He can be at home think I am demented. But Jesus could anywhere, including God’s throne. (245- not enter heaven. You cannot go there 173, 1993.3.7) alone. Our original ancestors should have grown through adolescence, estab- How can you go to heaven? You have lished the ideal of love in which God to be crazy for God’s love. You have to dwelt, become parents and bequeathed love God more than Adam and Eve did. the seeds of true love. Then the first place 878 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm they would have entered would have there. In order to enter heaven on earth, been heaven. But up until now, there you have to go through the law of love. have been no parents embodying God’s The more children you have in your love, who were able to leave the seeds of family, the greater you should bear the true love. There was no foundation on additional cross of loving God’s King- which to leave behind such descendants. dom. The reason many children are sent Thus, heaven is empty. (140-45, 1986.2.1) to your family is because your family has to carry many crosses. Thus, your family Will you all head towards a global has many responsibilities for the sake of heaven or an individual heaven? You the kingdom. Once you know this, you may say that you will head towards a should fulfill your responsibility com- global heaven. I have been going this way, pletely. To such a family, children will enduring persecution for forty years, be born who can inherit good fortune in because I too am greedy to grasp the the generations to come. (32-232, 1970.7.19) line of love that leads to the global heav- en. This was so I could grasp the line of What kind of person can enter heav- love beyond the individual, family, tribe, en? First of all, it should be someone who people, nation and world. Then, with this is one with God’s mind. To what extent in my grasp where will I go? After find- should he be in accord with God’s mind? ing the love line of the world, we must go If God works towards the eternal ideal back to our hometown because we have based on His eternal purpose, that per- received many blessings and succeeded son’s mind should be in harmony with in life. Shouldn’t we go to our hometown God’s mind for eternity. This harmo- and save the unfortunate people there? ny should not be one that lasts for just (143-141, 1986.3.17) ten years. He should eternally align his mind to the eternal God. How can this The way to heaven is opened by lov- be done? He should become the son who ing your brothers as God does. You are can eternally like and be liked by God. trying to follow me, but while keeping In order to be such a son, he should such a heart you should strive to reach not appear to be a sad person. (47-255, out and bring your brothers with you. 1971.8.29) We can conclude that the one who teach- es the highest, quickest and best way to The concept of heaven can be estab- go to heaven is neither God nor me, but lished from the position of subjugat- your brothers. (66-125, 1973.4.18) ing Satan, denying everything related to Satan, and furthermore, eliminating Religious people today say, “Let’s him. Heaven is affirmed on the basis of go to heaven!” But can people just go having denied and removed the negative to heaven? People should first encoun- historic relic of Satan and all the contents ter heaven on this earth before they go of a satanic lifestyle. Without removing Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 879 these things, you cannot exhibit the con- en. The place where people who have tent of heaven. (46-74, 1971.7.25) attended wholeheartedly go is heaven. The place where we can be proud of our To enter heaven, a person must not preparation for attendance, and where sin, must receive God’s love directly, we can be proud of our life of attendance, have no need to believe in Jesus, and no is heaven. It is our destiny to follow the need of a savior. He must go through course that advances towards the world a course to attain the qualification to of heavenly purpose. (8-290, 1960.2.14) become such a child. Only when a person who has lived in that way goes to heaven, You cannot enter heaven without can God’s ideal heaven be established. being joined in heart. Heaven is the (160-89, 1968.8.11) original nation, the nation of origi- nal nature, which can have dominion Who is the oldest grandfather in the over the whole. You cannot possess that universe? It is God. Who are the final nation based on your situation. Only descendants of God who will unite this people who have a deep bond of heart world and all heaven and earth? They can possess it. Therefore, Christianity are the future descendants. Both the is ultimately not a religion dealing with first one, God, and the final descendants situations but dealing with heart. The have to be connected. They are connect- purpose of God’s providence on earth ed by the family. Not the nation. When is to create the foundation to be able to you enter heaven, you will not be rec- share heart beyond our personal cir- ognized because you are an American. cumstances. (8-290, 1960.2.14) And you will not be rejected for being from an underdeveloped country. In What kind of place is heaven? It is heaven, only the model family that can where you can take pride in what you join the past, present and future to God’s prepared during your life on earth, will based on this mainstream system and where you take pride in your life of and family institution will be acknowl- attendance. Then what kind of person edged. You should know that this is the can enter heaven? Is it the place for those formula. The warehouse where the fruits who believe in the Lord so as to receive of such families are stored is heaven. blessings or for those who go forth for (135-118, 1985.10.4) blessings? No. Those who prepare them- selves for wholeheartedly attending God In order to live a life of attendance, can go to heaven. It is a place for those preparation for attending is required. who can leave a life of attendance as After the preparation process, one needs their legacy and joyfully move on even to practice the life of attendance. After if they were to die in the process. That is the preparation process and living the resurrection. The hidden efforts of your life of attendance, one can go to heav- daily life are not seen. How we should 880 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm live from now on is the important ques- What kind of person can harmonize tion we should think about in our life of with the essence of God’s love? A per- attendance. (8-304, 1960.2.14) son who is self-centered does not have any value. Only the one who can invest What is heaven like? Heaven is everything – his own life and all his bright wherever you go. Didn’t Dr. Lee devotion for the sake of others – can live Sang-hun talk about the reality of the continuously in the realm of God’s love. spirit world like that? It is exactly like Historically, the great people and saints that. Heaven is where God’s light of love followed such a way. (46-36, 1971.7.18) shines into all corners of the universe, and all creation within its bosom gives 2.2. Heaven is where people serve three cheers of “Mansei!” “Mansei” for and live for one another what? It is not for eternity. It is three cheers for liberation! If we are liberated, You must invest yourself and then everyone should shout out, “Mansei for forget. If among a hundred members liberation!” and let go of all their resent- there is someone who is wearing poor- ments. (300-203, 1999.3.4) er clothes than your sons and daugh- ters, you should not be able to sleep. You You can only enter heaven when, should want to give him clothes. That is based on God’s love, you represent the the heart of God, the heart of a parent. family standard of true love and bond What is the leading system of thought to the original parents. You have to be of the Unification Church? It is to have united with the true love of the true a parental heart, wear the clothes of a God and True Parents. Those who have servant, shed sweat for earth, tears for lived together and are related to the humankind and blood for heaven. What children born from God’s lineage can is heaven? It is the world of love to which go to heaven. However, up until now no you bring your children. You receive love one has lived such a life before going and say that you will give it to the entire to the spirit world. Therefore, heaven is universe. I love God. I know everything empty. (176-210, 1988.5.9) right through from the spirit world to the physical world. (296-120, 1998.11.3) Even if you have been attending church for a hundred years, if you still Until now, the heavenly spirit world have a self-centered mind you will nev- was a world of mystery. It is the place er enter heaven. You cannot receive sal- where people go who live according vation. You have to know which reli- to the principles of existence that God gion is true today. You should realize established, which means living for the what kind of person is a true person, sake of others. The ideal heaven is a and what kind of nation is a true nation. world that is built based on such prin- (78-118, 1975.5.6) ciples. (298-315, 1999.1.17) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 881

What should you do to prosper? You cannot go to heaven. What is an evil must be selfless. The Unification Church person? It is someone who tries to unite practices absolute selflessness – living for everything around himself. Such a per- the sake of others. This is the dividing son is a dictator and a villain. He will line. One side will fall to hell; the other go directly non-stop to hell. That is not side will go to heaven. That is how it is in allowed in the Unification Church. The the spirit world. You will know imme- individual must live for the family; the diately. You will know the place where family for the tribe; the tribe for the peo- people who lived for others will go. For ple; the people for the nation; the nation that reason, you should live for others, for the world; the world for the universe; accept the way of thinking of the saints, the universe for the cosmos; and the cos- the teachings of the Savior, and God’s mos for God. Then who does God live way of thinking. What is God’s way of for? He lives for you. (303-260, 1999.9.9) thinking? It is to live absolutely for the sake of others. (299-217, 1999.2.16) What does religion, which should guide people to the original homeland, Smaller things must be invested for teach? You should know that it must the greater good. Therefore, it stands to teach them to live for the sake of others. reason that the family should sacrifice The higher the religion, the more strong- itself for the sake of the tribe. The tribe ly it emphasizes the importance of living should sacrifice for the people; the peo- for others. Therefore, we must be gentle ple for the nation; and the nation for the and meek. Why? Religion teaches us to world. Those who take national property stand in a position to lift up many people and give it to their families will all hang and live for their sake. It teaches us to upside down in hell. They will perish. sacrifice and serve. Why? It is because If they don’t go to ruin here on earth, religions must train people to conform they will hang upside down in the spirit to the rules of the Kingdom of Heaven. world. (302-173, 1999.6.13) (78-117, 1975.5.6)

Earthly life and life in heaven are After people have lived on earth, they opposites. Fallen people live for their enter the spirit world. All those who go own sake on this earth, but in the spirit to the higher realm are people who lived world they are supposed to live for the for others. For example, those who go to sake of the whole. By becoming people forty countries in the world and live for who can disavow the Fall and live for others with the heart of a mother in a the whole, they can become God’s object family, and those who have the heart of a partner! They should say “Amen!” for saint to save the people of the world from eternity. (303-33, 1999.7.4) evil will go to a higher place. I think in that way. “I am one man, a general who Those who live for their own sake represents sons of filial piety of the 882 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm historical ages, a general of patriots and through your efforts. (203-187, 1990.6.24) of saints. Although everyone else who had the name of God’s son failed, I was What kind of competition will there born as a victorious son.” There is only be in the future? A competition in living one thing that will enable you to say that. for the sake of others. Why? Since those It is to live absolutely for others. We can who live for others go to a higher posi- conclude that only those who give and tion in the Kingdom of Heaven, if you serve others and then forget, can digest live for such a person, you can be raised that world. It is simple. (203-100, 1990.6.17) up using him as your foothold. At Cape Canaveral there is a launch pad for satel- There is no one who can avoid death. lites. Just like a satellite, you are launched You cannot avoid death. People will die and fly into the sky. (213-194, 1991.1.20) after they live here. When people who lived for themselves go to the spirit world, If you live for the sake of someone, after making a circle they enter hell. In you demonstrate the same motivation contrast, people who lived for others go that God had in creating His partner in to the spirit world, after making a circle love. You will stand in the position of they enter heaven. Those two worlds are loving counterpart to that person. Don’t separated at death. (203-100, 1990.6.17) you think so? For that reason, follow someone and live for others. You work From now on, a long line of people following me, don’t you? Aren’t you try- will form to offer their property to heav- ing to occupy God by leaping upwards to en. It will be the longest line in the world. become the object of my love? Is it true, In other words, everyone should become or not? Satellites should be launched a penniless person who has offered towards a destination, shouldn’t they? It everything. Then there are only tears, is the same idea. Satellites are symbol- mucus and blood left to offer. I was like ic of today’s believers trying to jump up that. There was nothing else left to offer. towards the Kingdom of Heaven, cross- I offered all my life and property. If you ing thousands and tens of thousands of have a savings bankbook for your sons miles. (213-194, 1991.1.20) and daughters, should you use that for them? Or should you use it for the salva- What kind of world is the spirit tion of the world? Only if you think in world? It is where people live for others that way and act upon it can you partici- out of true love. People live not for the pate in the ranks of the Messiah’s chosen self, but for the whole. Even in this world, ones. You should live for others. Live for those who live 100 percent for others say, the whole and for the greater good. Live “Walk over me and go on!” No matter for the world, for God, and for the liber- how big America is, if there is someone ation of humankind. You have to moti- who lives more for the nation than the vate people to change to the new lineage president does, everyone will welcome Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 883 him, even if he steps on the president this cup pass from me. But not as I wish, in order to do this. But if someone only but as the Father wishes.” Even as he lives for his own sake, everyone becomes died, he did not protest to God, but was an enemy. ready, without questioning, to offer a It is the same in the spirit world. If complete sacrifice for the sake of God’s someone lives for a greater cause, he can will. Jesus’ attitude brought him the pass along freely. If something benefits closest to God because it enabled him a higher purpose, it can pass freely. So, to go deeper. In front of such a person, if someone lives for the world, he does even God cannot do as He wishes. The not have to live for America. America is one who strikes such a person will be included in the world. Korea is the same. instantly destroyed. God would person- All the nations are included. What is the ally inflict punishment upon that per- essence of the purpose that everyone can son. (36-85, 1970.11.15) agree on that goes beyond the family lev- el? We can conclude that it is to follow Do you know about the spirit world? the way of true love by living for the sake Heaven is for people who live for the of others. (215-174, 1991.2.17) sake of others. The one who lives a self- centered life can never be there; he will If you are fifty years old and you lived be in hell. No matter how great a min- for the sake of the universe and the heav- ister he was, he will find out where he enly principle for over twenty-five years, is once he arrives there. Our Unification you can go to heaven. You can pass to Church tries to save its enemies and the next world and live in a better part even the communists. Yet the commu- of the spirit world. But people who live nists try to cut off the heads of Unifica- their whole life centered on themselves tion Church members. That is the differ- go to the original homeland of evil – hell ence. So, what kind of love should have – rather than the original homeland of dominion over the world? We must be goodness, regardless of how they feel. stronger than communists. You should You have to know these facts and liq- not grow strong by becoming an evil uidate your past way of living for your person. If we become strong based on own good. You should make an effort for love through living for the sake of oth- the rest of your life to live for the sake of ers, it will be enough to save the world. the whole, the nation, the world, heaven (91-173, 1977.2.6) and earth and God. If you do so, it fol- lows that you will go forward, not to hell, Heaven is where you live a life of giv- but to the ideal world of heaven. (78-119, ing. God also has to give. Parents have to 1975.5.6) give to their children. The parental mind is to want to give, and give again when Even in the face of death, Jesus cried you have something better to give. (34-141, out, “Father! If it is possible, please let 1970.8.30) 884 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

If I can give one thousand things and tory through that younger generation. forget that I gave, in front of God who Embracing such circumstances, God gives a hundred things and forgets, God has trodden the course of history. (20-95, will surely become my partner. Do you 1968.4.28) know this? That is great. Positions will be exchanged within the subject-object Even a person like Buddha, when he partner relationship. Then, would that was in an esoteric state, said, “I am my person who tried to live for goodness own lord throughout heaven and earth.” more than God go to hell or heaven? When someone who has trained himself Would he go to heaven and just become to achieve oneness of mind, enters the an errand boy for God’s breakfast table, spirit world and stands as a complete or would he go there and remain in a object partner of God, he can say that he position where he can sit with God and is his own lord throughout heaven and share meals of love with Him? Which earth. Once, I felt that I was grasping the would it be? (208-208, 1990.11.18) world tightly in my hand, and it seemed to melt. When you reach this level, mir- I have experienced the reality of the acles can happen automatically. The cur- spirit world more than anyone else. The ing of diseases comes as a natural result spirit world is my major, my special field of religious life. (76-143, 1975.2.2) of study. What is the origin of order in the spirit world? Heaven is a world based When you look at most people today, on the principle of living for the sake of they go about their life’s daily routine others. That is our original homeland. – waking up in the morning and eat- (74-51, 1974.11.27) ing meals – and still say, “I am fine in God’s eyes.” There are many people who 2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the believe this. However, such people can- spirit world must emerge through not be owners of heaven. They are not the kingdom on earth fine in front of God. Without the fac- tor that enables you to be acknowledged Historically, the people called by as a partner to God, you cannot have God were usually over the age of fifty or an absolute standard of faith. Since the sixty. Most of them were old, worn out Kingdom of Heaven can come only after and just one step away from their funer- the standard of absolute faith is estab- al and the grave. In the background of lished, when you do not have it, it will His providence, God was working with not be established. It will never hap- these hardened and withered people at pen. Why is this so? It is because Satan that time, but He knew that in the future remains in that place. (46-79, 1971.7.25) He would work with the young gener- ation. So, God was concerned about Today, many religions teach that how to develop his providential his- heaven will be established only by their Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 885 own religion. This is irrational fanta- However, the purpose of the Unification sy. Many religions say that heaven will Church is family salvation, rather than be established through their founder’s individual salvation. This is the differ- teaching. Look at Christianity. It is divid- ence between Unificationism and other ed into many denominations. They usu- religions. For salvation we are saving the ally regard churches outside their own family. When we go to heaven we are not denomination as heretical or satanic. going alone. (34-359, 1970.9.20) In reality, if they were to do this from a position authorized by God, there would Heaven is a place which you cannot be no problem. If they do it for their own enter alone. You can enter heaven only benefit, though, then their motivation is after you realize the ideal of a couple. not pure. Accordingly, such a denomi- Therefore, to enter heaven, fallen human nation will perish. If today’s Unifica- beings must go through the dispensa- tion Church does this, then it will also tions of restoration, resurrection and re- decline. (47-250, 1971.8.29) creation. To give the Blessing to you is to open wide the gates of heaven. Through Even the spirit world has been divided the Blessing, I am opening the closed by walls. There are realms for Buddhists gates of heaven for you. (152-240, 1963.5.25) and realms for Confucians. They are all separated by walls. All of the barriers Jesus said that heaven was in our have to be overcome by way of a higher hearts, but imagine how lonely and mis- standard that comes from God’s heart. erable he was when he could not say that From the high throne of heaven and the heaven was in our families. So, as you higher realms, all the walls must be bro- have a family, you can even sing with ken down in reverse order. The walls and happiness. We are given the opportu- barriers that separate ancestors and peo- nity to live this way. Yet, Jesus, the Lord ples from many thousands of years ago of truth who came to save the universe, and ages past must all be broken down. God’s only begotten Son, could not All the walls on earth must be eliminat- even dream of the circumstances nec- ed and a way to connect this to hell must essary for heaven. He wandered around be paved. Otherwise, the opening of the for almost three years trying to revive gates of heaven cannot be achieved. (140- heaven within our hearts by saying that 43, 1986.2.1) the Kingdom of Heaven was within us. But then he was crucified. How utterly What standard do you, as an Unifi- lonely and miserable His life was! (120- cationist, have to attain? You have to be 48, 1982.10.3) a better person than Buddha, a better person than Confucius and even bet- The tracks of the Kingdom of Heaven ter than Jesus. Until now, the purpose on earth and those in the Kingdom of of religion was individual salvation. Heaven in the spirit world are the same. 886 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

When a locomotive crosses over the take in their earthly life is the way of boundary between two countries, the righteousness. Concerning this, there tracks in one country must match with is one path for the individual, one for those in the other for the train to con- the family, the tribe, the people, nation, tinue running smoothly. Likewise, the world, universe and even for God. This tracks on earth and in heaven should be should be one and the same path. What connected. The path of true love – liv- is that path? It is the path of original ing for the sake of others – is the path love. (147-183, 1986.9.21) that connects the rails from earth so that the family that embodies the train What kind of world will you go to of love can go directly to heaven, non- in the end? Are you going to heaven or stop all the way to the throne of heav- to hell? On the way there, are you going en. The individual human path and the to be a person who says, “Father, please family’s path should both be connected help me!” or a person who says, “Wel- together. They should go along in the come, True Father!” That will be a mat- same direction. (211-288, 1990.12.30) ter of life and death. After marriage, you made a pledge to live happily. When We are destined to go to the spirit I say live you should live well, it means world whether we like it or not. That is that you should become an unchang- a fact of life. We are like a wanderer who ing couple. In order to become like is moving ever closer to that destina- that, you should go to the ever-chang- tion. What becomes the issue is wheth- ing world and receive training togeth- er you have lived more for the sake of er. You should keep your promises even others or for yourself. If you have lived if you go to a world where people are more for others, you will go to heaven. divided, north and south or in all four If the opposite is true, you will go to directions. You should maintain such a hell. You may not want to believe this well-trained position. (129-182, 1983.10.30) fundamental formula given your pres- ent situation, but when you die you will The sons and daughters born from come to understand. (74-51, 1974.11.27) true parents are not false children but true children. The true family can People are staying at various levels emerge from them. With the emer- in the spirit world. How did they come gence of a true family, a true tribe, a to be like that? They stay in the posi- true ethnic people, a true nation, and tion that corresponds to the degree they a true world will be created. In that have practiced filial piety according to world, people should live a heavenly the way of love; whether they pledged way of life with God in the family, tribe, their loyalty to their nation; and how people and world. Only then can this much they fulfilled the way of a saint in earth become the Kingdom of Heaven this world. The path that people should on earth. After living this way, people Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 887 will discard their bodies on the earth are responsible for deciding the actions and enter the eternal heaven. That place you commit on earth and for making is called heaven in the spirit world. This any recompense for wrongdoing. These is the ultimate reality of God’s provi- actions cannot be erased. If this door dence. (160-44, 1968.8.11) is closed, no one else can open it again for eternity, only you can be responsible You should not think you are enti- for it. If it is opened, no one except you tled to go to heaven. You should think can ever close it again. What is bound of building heaven on earth. Before on earth should be released on earth: that, you must become a heavenly per- you should release what you bind. This son. In order to become such a per- is the problem. Therefore, when you son, you have to make unity of heart go witnessing now, you should witness with Heavenly Father to the degree that to your family members and relatives. you can say confidently, “Father’s heart (34-266, 1970.9.13) is my heart, and my heart is Father’s heart.” Accordingly, in this earthly life, If you can claim, “I love the fruits of you should be a person representing the love of two billion people on earth God’s heart, the Lord’s heart, as well as more than I love the mother and father the heart of your ancestors. By doing so, who gave birth to me. I love those four all historical problems can be solved. billion people more than I love my par- (3-295, 1958.1.19) ents”, then you are able to love human- kind in a unified position within the Suppose there is a dying person who realm of God’s love. Thus, you stand says, “God, even though I did not live in a position that has no relation to the according to Your will until now, in my satanic world. (140-56, 1986.2.1) mind I tried to go to heaven. So please regard me as having established the The original person is someone who, proper indemnity conditions!” Because as an unfallen person and one who is God is fair, He will bring that person to unrelated to Satan, establishes a fam- the position of wanting to go to heav- ily based on the love of the ideal cou- en. God rewards him according to his ple and goes directly to heaven after his actions, placing him in a position of life on earth. That is why we call it the wanting to go to heaven. That position Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The king- can be just below paradise. Even people dom on earth inherits the ideals of the in hell are trying to go to heaven. (57-265, heavenly kingdom. Therefore, the fact 1972.6.4) that Peter received the keys to the gates of heaven means that the way of estab- People may say that the Unification lishing heaven is to be found on earth. Church is a place where people just come You should know this clearly. (208-345, and go, but that is not the case. You alone 1990.11.21) 888 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

2.4. Jesus and paradise clouds? Now is the time for the people of this nation, who in their own minds If it wasn’t for the Fall, heaven would understand the current circumstances, have been the place where God’s only to follow me. (176-210, 1988.5.9) begotten sons and daughters would have gone to after creating a family of God Christians today think that they are and living in His love. Heaven can only saved and will go to heaven by believing be entered as a family. You cannot enter in Jesus; that each person goes to heaven heaven by yourself. Since Jesus did not as an individual. Only a few people say form a family, he was unable to enter they want to take their father and moth- heaven and is waiting in paradise, which er with them to heaven. In the future, is the waiting room for heaven. Paradise religion should not teach just about is like a preparatory environment before individual salvation. If it is a true reli- entering heaven. (143-25, 1986.3.15) gion founded by God, then it must be able to remain universal until the end. Jesus could not establish an ide- The religion all humanity desires would al world through his family and kin. be one that states that God’s will is not Therefore, he has to come again and just to have individuals enter heaven. It fulfill this ideal, otherwise he cannot should teach about heaven not just for enter heaven. Where can you find the individuals, but also for their mothers right prerequisites and circumstances and fathers. When this has been under- to open the gates of heaven? They are stood by the heads of families and tribal on the earth. Therefore, Jesus left the leaders, everyone will follow them into keys to heaven on earth. Since he and heaven together. (41-341, 1971.2.18) his twelve disciples could not create families, the Unification Church today Why couldn’t Jesus enter heaven? must establish 70 and then 120 disciples God created heaven for human beings with Blessed Families. If that is accom- who lived without falling. People plished, heaven will be opened. (160-89, can only enter heaven when they live 1968.8.11) according to the original standard of the Principle. Jesus was meant to save Can you go to heaven just by believ- fallen humanity, stand with his spouse ing in Jesus as the Christians say? If in the position of unfallen Adam and Jesus himself does not fulfill the ideal of Eve as the parents of humanity, and the couple, even he cannot go to heaven. enter heaven with his children. How- Can Jesus realize true love by himself? ever, Jesus came and went alone; he had Even God could not substantiate true no children and thus he could not enter love by Himself. Therefore, Jesus has heaven and instead went to paradise. He to come again. If that is the case, can is in a place for waiting before entering he realize true love by coming on the heaven. (41-300, 1971.2.17) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 889

Heaven is empty. From this you can is no denying the fact that God has been realize that God’s providence for resto- working providentially behind history ration has been a sorrowful one. God and religion. In the light of these prin- lost Adam and Eve. Yet, it did not end ciples, we conclude that a religion that there. The loss of Adam and Eve meant strives to live for the sake of others will the loss of their tribe. That tribe would develop, while a religion that causes have expanded to become a race, nation problems in the world by trying to take and world; but all these were lost. In this a self-centered, subject position will way, in losing one man, Adam, God lost decline. (74-51, 1974.11.27) His kingdom based on the kingship of heaven. He lost the people of heaven, The Bible states, “You shall love the tribes of heaven, and heavenly man and Lord your God with all your heart, with woman – His only begotten son and all your soul, and with all your mind! daughter. (143-25, 1986.3.15) This is the first commandment.” Those who do not abide by this commandment Originally, families were supposed cannot enter heaven. What is the second to enter the spirit world but there are no commandment? It is, “Love your neigh- families there. Jesus was single and did bor as yourself!” The one who loves God not live a married life. What about the first and loves his neighbor second can great sages such as Confucius or Bud- be a filial child. (198-259, 1990.2.4) dha? Or the kings? They are living single lives in the spirit world, without an ide- The disciples of Jesus thought that al partner, since they were descendants Jesus would dominate the Roman of the realm of the archangel. If I con- Empire in an instant and become the tinue to talk about these things, some- king of Israel, and that they would then one ignorant or unknowledgeable might each receive high positions. However, learn a lot and think, in an unprincipled that was not the essential matter. First way, that he could be like a king. You of all, you have to make the foundation cannot become a top leader without true for heaven within your mind, and then, love. You have to live for the sake of oth- based on such a mind, make the foun- ers. (296-191, 1998.11.9) dation for unity between your body and God. This is the greatest challenge. In God has worked his providence to the end, it all begins from you. Hence, save humanity through religion. There- your mind is the base for heaven. (47-273, fore, the higher the dimension of a reli- 1971.8.29) gion, the more that religion’s teaching should be in accord with the purpose When God is being friendly, you and principle of the original homeland; should not be hot-tempered. If He is they could not help but teach the idea of amiable, you should also be amiable. The sacrifice and service. In this way, there internal and external should be matched. 890 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Does everything work out just by hav- selves forward. (41-355, 1971.2.18) ing the internal and external match? You should align this with God’s will. That 2.5. Hell has no relationship with being the case, can you do things that the love of God aren’t on your mind? Can you do things that your body detests? You have to do What was the Fall? We have reached things that both your mind and body the conclusion that we were overtaken enjoy. If God exists, there should be by the darkest of nights because of the things that He likes. Since Jesus is God’s Fall. Instead of taking a ticket to heav- Son, he also has to like such things. (47- en we took a ticket to hell. Doesn’t that 257, 1971.8.29) sound realistic? Our ticket to heaven was transformed into a ticket to hell because You cannot free yourself from the of the Fall. (132-82, 1984.5.20) satanic realm without loving God. Therefore, you must love God more than What is hell? Hell is a place that has your wife or husband. From the trap of no relationship to God’s love, life or love within the satanic realm, fallen lineage or even to God Himself. (201-97, humanity has only reached the edge of 1990.3.11) that realm, but they still have not been able to completely come out of it. There- Hell is where you are alone with every- fore, you should not love your father and thing shut away from you. You long for mother more than God. (41-299, 1971.2.17) everything but it is unattainable. Intui- tively you can see and feel a vast realm In the spirit world, you will see that of happiness of this universe, but you martyrs who died so as to enter heaven cannot move an inch. So what is it that I did not actually get there. Conversely, am doing? I am initiating a movement to those martyrs who were able to think, love God, heaven and earth, based on a “Heavenly Father walked the path of universal system of thought: the Princi- suffering and shed blood to find me. I ple. This is so that from now on, you have will follow any path in order to return to prepare the way you will take when His grace,” and then died saying, “I you go to the spirit world. You are doing am grateful for this moment of glory great things by making such prepara- enabling me to participate in return- tions. (106-308, 1980.1.13) ing this grace,” could enter the king- dom. Such people did not die for their The spirit world is infinite. The home- own sake but died for the sake of heaven land that will embrace us is so immense. and earth. If you think, “I will die like Our eternal hometown, the spirit world, this in order to enter heaven,” it is dying is an enormous place. Do you like the for your own sake. Fallen human beings spirit world? You do not know how vast can never enter heaven by putting them- it is. You are making that world the Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 891 stage for your activities. Only when your should know that only those who have mind is global and universal can it keep made substantial the core value that can pace with that world. It is not possible unite the spiritual and physical worlds if you are individualistic. Individual- based on God’s love, and who have expe- ism is unable to connect to the whole. rienced the life of heaven on earth with What greater hell is there than that? It their mind and body united, can take is like catching an eagle, locking it up in ownership in the eternal ideal world of a dark hole where it cannot move, and the Kingdom of Heaven. (91-173, 1977.2.6) just feeding it. The eagle is the bird that symbolizes America, isn’t it? How mis- What will you do in the spirit world? erable it would be, just living by eating Would you like to eat food? Why would what needs to be eaten? Is that happiness you eat food there? You eat based on love. or unhappiness? It is a tragedy. (247-131, Consequently, a person who doesn’t have 1993.5.1) love will not be able to open his mouth no matter how much he wants to eat. To commit suicide is the worst sin of That is his punishment.(207-94, 1990.11.1) all sins. It is an atrocity that destroys the universe. Such a person would go to the The world is in chaos. How about the lowest level of hell. (107-36, 1980.1.20) spirit world? Since the people who are living on earth and go to the spirit world Have you ever thought what would are confused, it also cannot help but be happen if you breathed in air one-tenth in chaos. If stealing becomes a habit, you through your nostrils and one-tenth will always end up stealing something. through your mouth? That would be Consequently, when a person who com- hell. Hell is not something else. Hell mitted theft on earth goes to the spirit is where you cannot receive when you world, he naturally wants to get some- want to and where you cannot give when thing for nothing. Since it is difficult you want to. When you have the urge to to deal with such a person in the spirit breathe or inhale air, see what happens world, hell was made. God did not make if you try to suppress it. How many min- hell. You don’t build a house after you utes can you endure? How long can you have bought a rubbish bin. You acquire go without exhaling when you want to a rubbish bin after building the house. or without inhaling when you want to? It is the same thing. Christians do not That is hell. (112-210, 1981.4.12) understand such fundamentals. (148-28, 1986.10.4) You cannot eat without God’s love in the spirit world. You do not have a right Hell is like a storage place for waste. to eat. You have to realize that hell is a Since hell has nothing to do with God’s place where you watch but cannot eat, love, all humanity, who began from false and know but cannot act. Therefore, you love, inevitably goes to hell. Therefore, 892 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the person who goes to heaven is the one those gates. I consider you to be the gate- who lives with God, and whose mind keeper. I’m going to touch and melt your and body, spouse and children are unit- heart, so that you will guide me when I ed with God’s love. Just as God’s mind reach those gates.” (115-58, 1981.10.28) and body are in absolute unity, if a man and woman and all the members of their Hell is a place without a future. Heav- family can absolutely unite their minds en is a place with a future. Hell is with- and bodies, and live together in front of out one. There is a future when you enter God, the subject partner, as His object heaven. Where did the Fall begin? All of partners, they would naturally move you should know that the Fall began from this earth to the Kingdom of Heav- from the place which has no future in en in the spirit world. (274-9, 1995.10.25) the public sense; a place where the self is the only center. Living for your own God never sends people to hell. sake is the way to hell. Living for others When people go to the spirit world, they is the way to heaven. That is the concept go to hell on their own account. When of heaven and hell. (111-11, 1981.1.11) people who live an evil life go to places of goodness they cannot breathe. They Let us think about balloons. If you cannot breathe. So, inevitably they go in fill one with hydrogen, it slowly rises. It search of a place that suits them. They go rises but there is a limit. At first it would to hell, to a darker place, and say, “Ah ha, seem to rise without end. But there is a this is the place!” That is hell. People like limit to how far it rises. It stops at the me cannot stay in hell, even if we were place where it finds a balance with its told to live there. I wouldn’t be able to weight. It remains at the same level of breathe. It would smell and taste repul- atmospheric pressure. It is the same in sive to me. Who sends people to hell? It the spirit world. Those who are greedy is not God. You go to hell on your own. go down. They are heavy. For that rea- (200-192, 1990.2.25) son, hell is where heavy things gather and collide with one another. That is If you go to heaven, you would be how it is. (115-186, 1981.11.15) able to freely come and go, even to hell. Would you rather become a person lim- Suppose a white person and black per- ited in the spirit world or a liberated per- son go to the spirit world. What would son in the free heaven and earth? You happen if the gate keeper to heaven for have to consider the person next to you, the white person was black, and the gate thinking to yourself, “So, this person is keeper to heaven for the black person from the tollgate of heaven. He is the gate was white? Would they go back the way keeper,” and allow yourself to be trained they came? Then what would they do? by him so that you can pass through the If a person was blocked from entering gates. You should think, “I need to pass and turned back, would he cling to the Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 893 gate keeper crying out, “Kill me. I didn’t The terms private matter and public understand in those days!” and plead for matter are clear. Being public means liv- mercy, or would he run away? He would ing for the greater good, doesn’t it? Being experience a living hell hundreds and private means putting yourself first. Liv- thousands of times greater than the suf- ing for your own sake leads to hell. Pub- fering he gave to black people in his life- lic-mindedness leads to heaven. (121-127, time. If I were God, I would also put such 1982.10.24) keepers by the gates. (116-108, 1981.12.27) Unification Church members are not You will not be free to go anywhere without value. We are not a simple group in the universe. You will have no place that believes we can go to heaven just by to run to. You cannot run away as you going to a Sunday service with the Bible wish. You have to know that you are under our arm or by giving a few pen- unable to free yourself from the realm nies in donations. That is for simple folk. of universal law and order. You have to That is not for people as intense as us. follow the right path. You should real- Once we believe in something, we do it ize that you are living under the rule of till the end. Placing our life on the line, the universal law based on the standard even if our spouse grabs us to prevent of the official constitution. This affects us from following, we are so intense. We everything relating to the order of love follow the path of faith, even if there at and morality: family, society, nation, the risk of it leading to divorce. (121-70, world, cosmos and God. The path of giv- 1982.10.24) ing love and living for the sake of others is the only way to attain an autonomy The reason you suffer now is for the that is supported and upheld by all the sake of finding the freedom of heaven. laws including the laws of nature. Uni- It is to create heaven even in hell. Even fication Church members do not have a if you go to hell and act like a judge, clear concept of hell. You should know those serving time in hell would say, that hell exists. You should know that “Since you went through it all, we can- there is a severe and fearful hell if you do not accuse you!” In this world if a person not follow the way of carrying the ban- went down to this position or if he went ner of love. Did you know that? I hope down from a high level to a lower one, that you can stand in court and be vic- wouldn’t he make a fuss? He would say, torious. (117-312, 1982.4.11) “Why should I go there? Why should I go?” Going down to a lower position is In the other world, when you lack the something that would never happen in discipline to persevere in conforming a society of brothers, but is only possible to the ideal practice of love, a reaction within the realm of the parental heart. comes against you. Nobody tells you to God, the most High, can go all the way go to hell. (121-173, 1982.10.24) down to the bottom of hell. That is a 894 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm parent – a true parent. He would do that mit based on the self. It is the road that even if He were to be injured in His face leads to hell. For human beings it is the or whatever may happen to His body. path that leads to ruin. This foundation (116-115, 1981.12.27) called the self, and centered on the self, leads to death. (122-20, 1982.10.31) If those people say with glaring eyes, “You shouldn’t drink alcohol. Go to the Wanting to receive love is the path to devil!” they are just a group of good-for- hell and belongs to Satan’s side. Wanting nothings. They have no peace of mind. I to give love is the path to heaven and am weary of them. When I see them say- belongs to heaven’s side. This is clear. ing, “That goes against the Bible, Mat- There is only one love of that kind in thew chapter so-and-so. You’re going this world. There is only one kind of to hell,” really, those rogues. If killing parent’s love. Parental love continues someone could save a nation, then don’t to give even when the child refuses to you think they would pass a law to free receive. Though all humankind is fallen, the person who had killed for the sake of the path still remains through parental saving the nation? Those good-for-noth- love. Since God is the parent, that kind ings! They have to think about that…. If of love still remains in human beings. there is a pine tree the size of a fist with (122-234, 1982.11.14) its roots wedged in a crack in the gran- ite along the mountain ridge, not even a What is your destination? Where dog going by would stop to urinate on will you go and live? I will go to the that tree. He would only urinate if it has spirit world and stay at the highest shade. The dog is ashamed of urinating, point of all kinds of love. Just as there so it goes close to something when it uri- is a North Pole and a South Pole, there nates. That’s better than people. It goes is a Love Pole. No matter how hard you to the shade to urinate. Why? Because try searching at the half way point, or he is ashamed if he is watched by others. however much you go around, you will (120-240, 1982.10.17) not find me. Since you cannot find me, you might say, “Rev. Moon went to hell.” What is the greatest obstacle to enter- Would it be easy to stay at the highest ing heaven? The self is your greatest ene- point? “I will not freeze to death at the my. The reason hell and the satanic world North Pole. I will be like a fireball of were created was because of the aware- love!” This is a great ideal and a great ness of the self. The archangel thought system of thought. So, everything will centered on himself. He thought about be fulfilled. Even God is inside me. The himself intensely. What is a traitor? You people of the world are inside me. Those call a person who puts himself before his who say that they will inherit love are nation and sovereign, a traitor! Rising of my tribe! You’re not offended?(108-182, up from the paths of a traitor is the sum- 1980.9.28) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 895

If God visits hell, the devils in hell that? (129-284, 1983.11.20) will bow their heads. They bow their heads to Him. Even Satan cannot oppose People who go to prison because of the absolute love. If God goes to hell, hell person they love are not really in prison. must adapt to Him. Even hell belongs to They are in a place that lets them bring God. If God goes there, hell must open further brightness to their loved one and all its gates. This is a simple point, but deepens the bond between them. There- you should know that the fundamental fore, true love can control both God at rule for the relationships of all beings is the highest level, and hell at the lowest made in this way. (125-82, 1983.3.13) level. Then, can this love only be given in the world of humankind? No. It is There are no boundaries in the mind. the same throughout the whole world of When we think about God, even He creation: in the earth and in the world does not have any boundaries in His of plants and animals. They all like the mind. Consequently, God can go any- song of love. When you wake up in the where. If He wants to go to heaven, He morning, do you like to hear the sound can go there. If God wants to go to hell, of birds singing love songs or the sound He can go there. He can go anywhere. of them fighting? You would like to hear That means there are no borders in the their song of love. Now you know. In this mind of God. (124-184, 1983.2.15) universe there are no borders in places that have true love. There are no bound- A person going to the place of exe- aries and those with true love have what cution would detest their clothes no it takes to pass through any place. They matter how nice they might be. But no have what it takes to control God and matter how ugly the clothes might be, hell. Thus, you should know that it has if they were made by the loving hands the strength to break down barriers and of your wife, the clothes would shine go anywhere. (129-284, 1983.11.20) extremely brightly. We can conclude that anything done out of the essence of Love became the pillar that let this love will be welcomed by God wherever universe come into being. You should it goes. Even if it goes to hell, if it went know that in the same way this love there because of love, God can go and became the pillar that supports hell. be there with it. How would it be if the How difficult it is to put right some- word ‘love’ was attached to hell to make thing that became like this! Even if ‘love hell’? Would you like it? Even if it you wash its cells with really powerful was hell, how would you like it if it was bleach, because love makes up its root, it the hell of love? Those in hell would gri- becomes tainted again. (133-319, 1985.1.1) mace but if you said, “Hell of love!” they Only the strength of true love can would laugh “Ha, ha, ha.” Do you know make total unity. Speaking words of true that? Don’t you think it would be like love would make God say, “Mmm...” 896 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm and even Satan in his hell would say, takes the providence of restoration for “Mmm...” and the entire world would those on earth? If God is love in the tru- say, “Mmm...” What makes everything est sense, what would be the limit of become one is the power of true love. Is that love? Wouldn’t God desire that His there anyone who can tell me, “You’re providence of salvation be completed wrong about that?” (133-311, 1985.1.1) even if it crosses the boundary lines of hell? This is the answer you would get. We’re trying to build a cable car (121-297, 1982.10.30) between the highest summit where God is, and the human world that is in the The human mind is not like crystal depths of hell. What is that cable made but like ice. All sorts of odds and ends of? A cable made of money would snap are combined and frozen in it. We are in an instant. This cannot be done with trying to melt it, get rid of all the odds a cable made of money. Then what about and ends and make it into a lump of pure a cable made of knowledge? Even a cable ice. Out of clean water, we are trying to made of authority would not do. A cable make a lump of ice that God could suck. made of love that transcends the top Only when you think, “There is ice that and the bottom should be used to hang Satan likes and ice that God likes. Let’s the cable-car so it can run on the cable. become the ice that God likes!” can you (130-35, 1983.12.11) be restored into a lump of ice belonging to heaven rather than one belonging to What does a clown do? A clown hell. (109-28, 1980.10.26) amuses people and dances. Even if you can’t dance in such a place, you should 2.6. We choose to go to heaven or at least keep in time with the beat. God hell is not so stingy as to say, “Oh dear, if you, as the founder of the Unification You decide whether you go to heav- Church, are found keeping time with a en or hell. I do not decide. God does not clown, then you go to hell.” God is truly decide. You are the one who decides. If amazing. God’s mind is not smaller than you complain, it is hell. If you go with a the toenail of a dog, or awkward like the grateful heart to places where you would front leg of an ant. We haven’t known have complained, it is heaven. (96-122, that He is such a great God who is so 1978.1.2) large that He can open His mouth and inhale all the air in the universe and still God did not make hell out of jealou- have room to spare. (130-87, 1983.12.26) sy or envy. Since false people appeared, God made hell as a warehouse in which When we look at God’s providence, to manage them. Do people make a rub- do you think God sends the people in bish bin before they build their house? the spirit world to hell and only under- For example, if you bought a cabbage to Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 897 make kimchi, but while making it you What is God’s bitter pain? It lies in discovered the outer leaves had been eat- the fact that human beings, who were en by worms, you would dump it into a created to attend God wholeheartedly, rubbish bin. The Fall was committed by fell into a position where they could not the ancestors of humanity. Therefore, in do so. In other words, God, who should order to indemnify that, and remove sin, have been lovingly attended, was left someone with the qualification of the deserted. God’s deep anguish is not that true parents must emerge. (20-118, 1968.5.1) there was no one who believed in Him or knew Him. The bitter grief of heaven Up until the present, all the people and earth is that no one attended and who were born into this world were des- related with God in heart. (8-290, 1960.2.14) tined for hell, because there was no con- dition for God to save them. It is as if You have to hate your fallen self. You they would be devoured by insects and should hate your body. The blood of the worms. As such people are only good for enemy is coursing through your veins. pigs’ fodder or some such purpose, He You should understand that you cannot cannot help but place them in hell. Hell sever this with a knife or burn it away. and paradise do exist. In the light of this, You have to realize your pitiful situa- we can really feel that heaven is empty. tion: you have become a waste factory (135-118, 1985.10.4) that consumes and digests the things of creation and you are in a position where From the birth of humanity up until you are unable to receive God’s protec- the present, people have been born of a tion. (214-285, 1991.2.3) fallen lineage, and there has not been even one moment when all humankind What determines the division attended God with all its heart. Before between heaven and hell? It is not decid- Adam and Eve fell, they grew according ed by knowing or preaching the Bible to the ideal of creation, but they never well. It is decided through results and attended God within a relationship of heart. In the end, the boundary line heart. (8-290, 1960.2.14) between heaven and hell is determined by the boundary line of the heart, and What is hell? Hell is a place that bears the boundary line of results. (32-231, no relation to God or His love, life and 1970.7.19) lineage. No matter how much effort you make or how well you do in this life on In the other world, when you lack the earth, the physical world has become discipline to persevere in conforming to such that you cannot establish a rela- the ideal of love, a reaction comes against tionship with Heaven, the realm of God. you. No one tells you to go to hell. There- This is the tragedy and bitter situation fore, the Bible states, “Love your ene- that we find on earth. (201-97, 1990.3.11) my!” Genuine love exerts its influence 898 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm on the enemy. If this love goes to the ene- fact that your mother, father and rela- my once, twice, thrice and four times, tives are going to hell. You just think, “It the enemy will disappear for sure. It is will work out somehow.” However, let’s because love has such great power that think seriously about your beloved par- Jesus said, “Love your enemy!” (121-173, ents really going to hell. Human nature 1982.10.24) is such that if your parents were to go to prison, you would cry and do all sorts of When God sees humanity dying in things to have them released. Then, even hell, He becomes desperate, trying to more so, if you knew that your sons and give them eternal life. Only then will His daughters, parents and relatives, broth- responsibility as the parent of heaven be ers and sisters – with whom you have fulfilled. If He were to say, “Ugh! Let bonds made in heaven – were going to me eliminate everything,” He could not go to an eternal prison, could you just stand in the position of a parent. There- think casually about their fate? (34-266, fore, this establishes the logic that God 1970.9.13) even has to liberate hell. When a son sees his parents desperately trying to save Section 3. The Relationship him, he will say, “My mother and father between Those in the Spirit have done so much for me!” and repent World and Those on Earth thousands of times for his sins. If there is such a mother and father, the son will 3.1. The spirit world is divided into repent till his bones melt and flesh falls good and evil worlds away. Because of the parents’ heart, such a way can be made. (62-51, 1972.9.10) Those who go to the spirit world are all divided. In the other world there is Not even Satan can accuse God for no horizontal communication between His love in trying to save humanity. people of different groups. Vertically, There is no rule preventing forgiveness they communicate in a limited way. (218- for the one who repents through the love 125, 1991.7.14) of his parents. Hell must also be liber- ated through this kind of heart. That The spirit world is divided into two, is the way of a true devoted child, isn’t the satanic world and God’s world. If it? Therefore, the Unification Church we can lay out a way that enables people believes that it must liberate even hell. to quickly move from the satanic spirit Why? It is because God has such a paren- world to God’s world of goodness, then tal heart. (62-51, 1972.9.10) the situation on earth will be natural- ly resolved. What kind of way is that? Hell is the place where you can nev- As long as we have a special method er escape once you are caught. Despite to enable the transfer of all the satanic this, you do not feel desperate about the individuals, families, tribes, and nations Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 899 to the heavenly side, it is possible. When Eventually, people on earth will also such a time comes to the spirit world, it go to the spirit world. Once in the spir- will be reflected on earth. As a result, it world, if they want to come down to transformation of all kinds will quickly the next generation, they have to fol- come about, and it will roll into God’s low the same principle. Yet, only a few world. (134-15, 1985.1.1) special ones will be able to do so. (102-29, 1978.11.19) You cannot properly understand the spirit world without seeing the over- There will be more and more walls all picture of how it develops, acts, and in the spirit world, making it more and makes a relationship with the world on more complicated. The next generation earth. The spirit world can be divided into will all eventually go to the spirit world. good and evil – into two worlds. This is a Consequently, these walls become big- world that really exists, although people ger and bigger. There are walls every- on earth do not realize it. (134-9, 1985.1.1) where. It is now a global age. Imagine how complicated it must be. Think how The spirit world up until the present many times you must turn around and day has carried out numerous spiritual around in order to find a mainstream works in mainstream religious history. individual on earth through the reli- These mainstream works had to - con gious mainstream in spirit world. So nect to a certain line of relationship with when the time comes, the walls must the physical world. Spirit people cannot be broken down. We are creating paths come to earth and carry out their works that come down from, and go into, the as they please. They are blocked from spirit world. This is what the Unifica- doing that. Unless a bridge is built by tion Church is doing. (102-29, 1978.11.19) way of religion, only a few special peo- ple can return to earth. Factions were In the progress towards God’s orig- created within Judaism. When they inal world of ideals – an ideal realm come down from the spirit world, the of goodness, where original human mainstream cannot come in a straight beings can go – good spirits are fight- line. When different factions of Judaism ing their way towards it, and evil spir- each make their own spiritual offerings, its are struggling to block the way. The the mainstream moves back and forth evil spirit world and evil world on earth accordingly. are constantly connected. They are in Therefore, for those coming down constant communication. Good spir- from the spirit world, only the ones who its are the ones who have been opposed are connected with the mainstream can and persecuted in the evil world. These come down. Otherwise, they cannot spirits are the ones who were religious come and co-operate through the pro- believers. (134-9, 1985.1.1) cess of returning resurrection. 900 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Good and evil spirits are struggling It was tragic enough that Jesus died with one another in the spirit world. on the cross on the earth, but after his There is a battle going on there. The death he had to descend to hell for three battle is that good spirits are trying to days. That was the test. Death is the big- lead evil spirits to good places, while gest fear for humankind, but going to evil spirits are doing everything they hell was the greatest fear for Jesus. Then, can to prevent good spirits from going in hell, did Jesus become the master of up to good places. You should know fear or the master of happiness? Jesus that evil spirits are connected center- went to hell and for three days had to go ing on Satan, and people on the earth through the ordeal of overcoming suf- today are living under their dominion. fering. (34-144, 1970.8.30) Why is that so? All throughout history, our ancestors have passed away to the With what is the spirit world liber- spirit world whether they were good ated? With what is God liberated? Com- or evil. The good spirits are standing plicated relationships were created by on the good side, not because they are our human ancestors. They have creat- completely good from God’s point of ed chaos in the spirit world. Therefore, view, but because they have established the descendants must now compensate some sacrificial foundation on earth for for their ancestors’ mistakes. If a child separating from satanic influence. (134-9, wishes to become a filial son, he should 1985.1.1) pay back his parents’ debts. In that light, we should create a movement to knock If you go to the other world, you will down all the walls blocking our ances- find murderers, their victims, and all tors in the spirit world. In so doing, sorts of people staying there. That being your ancestors will come down and the case, there are times when peo- teach you. This sounds like a dream but ple brandish their swords to get their it is very real. (191-205, 1989.6.24) revenge. But many walls are blocking them. For that reason, evil spirits go to 3.2. The situation of people in the the descendants of their enemies and spirit world cause sudden deaths by accidents in order to bring them to the spirit world. The physical world is Satan’s base These things must be resolved. In order for activity, while the spirit world has to deal with this, it must first be resolved been God’s base for activity. These two on earth. To resolve it, something better have always been crossing paths. It is must be offered. It cannot be done with- an undeniable fact that this reality has out offering something that is better remained as the condition for bitter than the death of the enemy, something resentments in the providential age of better than that which created such an restoration. These two should not cross enemy. (191-205, 1989.6.24) paths. The God-centered realm of the Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 901 mind and the realm of the body that To connect the spiritual and physi- can be governed centered on God must cal worlds in the future, you should first be prepared. This standard for the uni- be conscious of a worldview and unified fied foundation can only materialize on system of thought, and then be ready earth according to how it is practiced to go the path of suffering in order to within the realm of daily life. (45-213, break through on a global scale. When 1971.7.1) this happens, the spiritual and physical worlds will automatically become one. For the Unification Church to Unification will begin from there, and achieve unity in this world, first, it must the direction of its path will be deter- unify the spirit world. Do you know that mined. (29-285, 1970.3.11) world? Unification Church members should know the spirit world. You must Can you bring unity on earth before unify it. Do you think that will be easy? uniting the spirit world? You cannot. That Without unification in the spirit world is the rule. For this reason, I drove the there cannot be unification on earth. Unification Church members on earth Aren’t the struggles in this world into the jaws of death and mercilessly today unbearable? They are very diffi- attacked them. When that happens, the cult. However, the conflicts in the spirit spirit world cannot but help you all. The world are more difficult than those on more you enter a miserable situation, earth. When we think about this, the the more intense the spirit world comes Unification Church members should together in its own way around that not allow the words, “It is difficult,” to position. When you go down into a low come to their lips. (153-56, 1963.10.18) place, the realm of heaven will emerge from the 30 million people of this race. In the process of searching for the This realm also includes those who went ideal, what is it that brings about uni- to hell in the past. (49-109, 1971.10.9) ty between spiritual things and physi- cal things? The spirit world has a very This world belongs to the devil. You spiritual dimension and the earth has have to seek out, and restore back to a very physical dimension. The spirit God, the world of the devil. You don’t world and earthly world must change know when you are going to die, do you? places in order to become one. Everyone dies. Without laying the foun- This cannot be done by just holding dation on the earth to freely overcome the on to what you have. Only when you give valley of death, the Kingdom of Heaven everything will the other side come to on earth cannot be created. Without the you, and only when the other side gives kingdom on earth, the kingdom in spirit everything to you can you go to the oth- world cannot be established. You should er side. You are going over to the posi- make it possible to freely come back to tion that was lost. (147-94, 1986.8.31) the earth, after you go to the spirit world. 902 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Only then can you live in the Kingdom who came and went throughout history. of Heaven on earth, and establish the History until now has failed to become Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world, and one that is based on peace, on happi- live there. (146-223, 1986.7.1) ness, and on the ideal. So, what has hap- pened to the people in the spirit world? The spirit world is a world that tran- How have they been ruled? The people scends the material world. It transcends who lived on earth could not suddenly the world of knowledge. Since it is a world change in the spirit world. Isn’t there that transcends time and space, it is a a saying, “A habit formed at the age of place where yesterday’s joy can become three years continues until the age of today’s joy, and today’s joy can become eighty.”? It is difficult to correct your tomorrow’s joy. In this light, that essen- inner nature. (141-268, 1986.3.2) tial world does not move based on the things that we, who live on earth today, Is there anything about those in the require or value. What is important for spirit world that is very different from the spirit world is the center of every- those who have lived on earth to this thing of value within life in that world. day? Would they suddenly change? They (141-268, 1986.3.2) cannot. You are harvested in the exact form you lived in this world. All those in We must complete our mission to the spirit world are, after all, just people three separate ages. We should liberate who have lived on earth. When you look the spirits in the spirit world, liberate the at it this way, the spirit world is no dif- people living in the sinful world today, ferent from the world that people live in and liberate the future generations from today. (141-268, 1986.3.2) here as well. The realm of liberation for three generations comes forth in this How do you want your life to prog- way. This is an immense and remark- ress in the spirit world? It is the same as able process. What will happen if such here; you wish to be in a better position dream-like things come to pass? Your tomorrow than you are today. The com- eyes will open wide, your mouth will mon desire of people living on earth is open in awe, your ears will prick up; but that they wish that today will be better you will then have to bow your head. (28- than yesterday, and for tomorrow to be 201, 1970.1.11) better than today. Regardless of who you are, wheth- The spirit world is where everyone er you are from the West or the East, now living on earth, without exception, or from the past, present or future, the and whether they like it or not, will go common desire is for something better and dwell. From the barbarians to the in life than the present. This does not civilized people, a great diversity of peo- change. Everyone in the spirit world is ple of all forms will be gathered there, like this. They hope things will become Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 903 better than the present. They wish to your friends have good times and bad be better than they were during their times. When the doors to their heart are earthly life. (141-269, 1986.3.2) in accord, spirits will come down to the earth and co-operate. (283-291, 1997.4.13) 3.3. Perfection of the spirit person can only come through people on The mainstream religion in spirit earth world does not work through the realm of the Israelites alone. It switches to, and Since the world until now has been appears through, each new stage of prov- Satan’s world, evil people have taken the idential reformation. The mainstream lead in directing nations. Good people, religion has worked through return- however, have been at the opposite end ing resurrection with the co-operation of this; nevertheless, the angelic world of those spirits. But from now on, since comes to the descendants who have the entire authority of the realm of the ancestors with good achievements, and mainstream religion has been leveled, tries to co-operate with them. The per- your ancestors will unite with those son they come down to co-operate with who believe in the Unification Church. is not someone in a high position. Since Since your ancestors were born before it could be a person in a low position, you, they are like the angels in heaven, we should not just consider people at the who, in the same way, were created first. top levels of society. (286-194, 1997.8.11) Since we stand in a similar position to Adam, the fundamental rule is to have My situation is like this. After wea- your ancestors, who naturally stand rily going around the world in my life- in a heavenly position, to support the time, there is nothing left when I return descendants who are in the position of home. That being the case, the one thing Adam and Eve. It’s simple. I planted in people was a heart of yearn- However, this must be cultivated on ing for me that grows despite the chang- the earth. This is not done in the spir- es of the days and seasons. Whichever it world. You are supposed to cultivate nation I go to, if I live there based on a your realm of heart on earth. (140-200, true heart of love and a heart of yearn- 1986.2.9) ing, the angels will come and do their works; the good ancestors will come In the past, the angel who watched down making it a playground that has over Adam and Eve committed the act no relation to the Fall. They will make it that made them fall, but our ances- a beacon of hope. tors will no longer do such things. The The spirits in the spirit world can- descendants are all sons and daughters not always come to the earth. Amongst of those archangelic ancestors. Since the the four seasons there is one that con- foundation is made for your ancestors in forms to the gates of their hearts. Even that position, to come down and support 904 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm you, you should live in a way that will cultural spheres, if people understand not create any basis for them to accuse. that the origin that connects life and This comes from the principle and the connects love is one, then it is also law. Live according to the principle and important to have the concept: “We are the law. You should practice this in your absolutely one”. The concept that people life. If you do, the spirit world will help are absolutely one is important. Japa- you and you will surely prosper. The nese, Koreans, Chinese and Western- solution depends on how you practice it ers are of the same origin. There is just in your life. (145-116, 1986.4.30) one origin for the people living on earth today and the many who are in the spirit Since we are meeting together, we world. All those on earth will ultimately should come to a conclusion together. depart and dwell in the spirit world. (192- For what? For the sake of living in the 257, 1989.7.9) circumstances that God desires, cen- tered on the question of whether Korea Since even the gates to hell are opened is going to live or die. This is what your with a path that rises to the heavenly ancestors are yearning for, for this race; world, you should be educated…. Your this is God’s will; this is the desire of the parents and ancestors are the archan- 40 million people in our nation today, gels, aren’t they? But they are no longer and it will be the desire of our descen- the angels who bring ruin to the heav- dants. enly side. They take on the mission of If you fail your responsibility at this the angel who brings ruin to the fallen historical point, you will not be able world, the archangel on the heavenly to avoid reproach from all your ances- side, who, according to the laws of res- tors, from people living today, and from toration through indemnity, no longer your descendants to come. You are all stands in the position of bringing ruin in a more serious position than any of to heaven, but stands in the opposite your ancestors, any person at this time, position to the past. Through this, they and any of your descendants to come. I will co-operate with their descendants live each day with that kind of philos- who are the Adam-like figures. Such ophy. Since I live with such a philoso- phenomena will occur when the spirits phy of life, and struggle in my battles, in the spirit world co-operate. Through God helps me. Because this is happen- this, these spirits can progress, along- ing, my opponents will perish. There is side people on earth. (164-276, 1987.5.17) no exception. They have been chased into a corner. I have driven them there In order to be liberated from their thinking, “It’s either you or me.” (138-335, current position, the spirit persons can- 1986.1.24) not avoid pain without going through people on earth. Since they cannot be Despite differences between various freed from their sins, they always seek Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 905 their earthly dwelling places. They seek Would you all like to go to the spirit out their kith and kin or those relat- world? Between your desire to go to the ed to them, and continue to send them spirit world and the desire of spirit peo- signals. (293-249, 1998.6.1) ple to return to earth, which is more sin- cere? From the standpoint of the Prin- When you go to the spirit world you ciple, should you be more passionate, or have to be able to come down to the should the spirit world be more passion- earth. Without establishing the heav- ate? The spirit world is the world of the enly kingdom on earth, you cannot archangel, and this world is the world come down to support your descen- of Adam and Eve, the world of the chil- dants. This is not an impossible idea. It dren. The children should be more pas- just happens this way. You should work sionate than the servant, not the other on it even for eternity. Your ancestors way around. were all caught because of their portion Are you supposed to help the spirit of responsibility and indemnity condi- world or is the spirit world supposed to tions. Unable to find their way in spirit help you? The spirit persons are waiting world, they came down to the earth and to come to your aid, but why are they still paid indemnity again. You should not waiting? Would they help you in build- follow them in the same way. If Divine ing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth or Principle is true, you may all become would they help you to live comfortably? blameworthy. (146-223, 1986.7.1) They help you in building the kingdom on earth. (161-227, 1987.2.15) The reason I am driving you into suf- fering is not because I dislike you, but In the spirit world, there are evil because I want to save you. You should spirits, midway spirits, and good spir- realize that this is all for the sake of sav- its. They dwell within the three stages ing you. You have to understand and be of formation, growth and completion. grateful that your suffering is for your By their relating to the completion of own salvation. Then, the world of heav- the third seven-year course, a path will enly heart, the new world of heart, will be created that enables the good spirits unfold before you. This is the order of to communicate with the earth. This is things. So, once you possess the bonds inevitable. Since the realms of forma- of heart, you can fly anywhere, day and tion and growth lie within the domin- night, according to the heavenly com- ion of Satan, the evil spirits within the mand. If you are determined to take territory of evil influence have played a responsibility and lead the world like leading role, and evil people have domi- a locomotive, the spirit world will help nated the entire world. From now on, the you. If you think this way, the spirit spirits will begin to be transposed. The world will surely come to support you. spirit world comes down at this time of (96-279, 1978.2.13) transposition, in which the evil spirits 906 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm come down first. This time of change come to the conclusion that they would is the time of going beyond the growth be compelled to help. (89-113, 1976.10.4) stage midway spirit world and entering the realm of the good spirit world. You should get up early in the morn- At the time of transition the good ing and pray in tears for your neighbor- spirits will go up with the good people hood, for the area of your responsibility. and the evil spirits will go down with This is the way of the heart and the way the evil people. Until this time, good of establishing a spiritual bond with the and evil were in confusion where each spirit world. You should feel that when was replacing the other by going up and God looks upon this neighborhood, He down. However, my view is that, from cannot help shedding tears because they now on, we will enter an age of a new are all destined for hell, and you would dimension where good and evil can be feel yourself shedding tears on behalf completely separated. (75-193, 1975.1.5) of God, feeling that you just had to weep. When a powerful resonance sets The question is whether you have in, enabling you to shed tears based on the standard of heart that will mobi- God’s heart, the entire spirit world will lize those in the spirit world, who are be mobilized. (96-282, 1978.2.13) unknown to humankind, and have them testify. The spirit world is calling for this You should witness even when it does standard. Since that world knows God’s not go well. It is like throwing stones heart, if such a person makes an appeal into the sea. You keep doing it without on earth, spirit people are mobilized to limit until the stones fill the sea and help in earthly matters concerning the form a mountain. Through this, you realization of the heavenly ideal. The grow in heart. Although the body does reason spirit persons are unable to come not change, your heart grows. (96-282, down to earth is because this earth has 1978.2.13) become a wall of lamentation and bitter- ness. (4-60, 1958.3.2) The six-thousand-year history has been a history of searching for one Now you should pray: “In accordance Adam, and a history of recreating Adam. with True Father’s words, you good This is why you should follow me. Eve spirits please return and lead your evil cannot be created without Adam. This is descendants on earth to heaven through why God has to create one man, Adam. your virtuous embrace.” An age is com- For this purpose, the flesh and blood of ing where such commands will be made countless people who have appeared in possible. We live in the age and realm the providence of restoration should be of Adam, and spirits live in the realm used as raw material. of angels. Due to the principle and law The hatred and animosity of the mil- that angels must assist Adam, we quickly lions of people in the spirit world have to Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 907 be lumped together in this place. When earth. They will come and live here. To the substantial Adam figure finally this day, Satan and evils spirits have appears, only then can the martyrs, who divided up this earth and taken charge had shed blood and died under severe of it. But now, the good spirits will take persecution, be sure that their lives were over the earth and be in charge of it. For worthwhile. Though they are in the spir- this to happen, members of the Unifica- it world, they can only receive liberation tion Church must shed tears, sweat and by connecting with people on earth. This blood, and offer devotion. You should is how it works. This should not be just pray with a fervent heart greater than the a vague concept. The question relates to devotion offered by Christians and more how we can really make this substantial. than that of the Islamic faith, Buddhism (29-271, 1970.3.11) and all other religions. You should pray, saying, “Since the substantial founda- We should move on, no matter what tion has been restored on the earth others are doing at our side, whether they through all of you spirits, the Unifica- are eating or resting. In front of us, thou- tion Church will march forward through sands are continuously going forward. If all the realms of spirit world based you struggle and make strong efforts to on this spiritual foundation!” (169-10, go forward, pulling the rope relentlessly, 1987.10.1) then other people will also hold the rope for you. In the meantime, you will also Did you know that the people in the feel that many people fall away from the spirit world can only be saved through rope. It is like a marathon competition. us? Therefore, if you live for the sake There will be first and second places. of those who have passed to the spirit History has been like this. world, the blessings from that world will For thousands of years up until the come to you. If you can become such a present time, countless spirit people person who can live and offer indemnity have clung to this rope. When you take and repentance for the spirit world, then the highest position, and pass on to the it will come down and be with you. The next world, if you then connect to the entire spirit world moves with you at the rope-winding point and wind the rope in center. You have to know how indemnity completely, both the spiritual and physi- and repentance are so important. (125-52, cal worlds will be restored. (32-145, 1970.7.5) 1983.3.1)

3.4. Co-operation from the spirit Since there is no boundary there, world the territory of the spirit world is end- less. Nevertheless, wherever you go Since the spirit world has now moved there, spirit people will come and say, extremely close, the age has come where “I assisted you. When you were a lead- good spirits will settle down on this er of such and such a place, I was there 908 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm to assist you.” They are all your friends. it world would look down and want to They will become your comrades who come to this earth with the desire to stand in the same age of the providence. assist their descendants of whom they Like I explained, the spirit world must are proud. That is why many of your be mobilized. How can heaven be creat- ancestors come down to be with you. ed without mobilizing the spirit world? This is the realm of religion based on It is not possible. the tribes or relatives that transcends Heaven is supposed to begin from denominations. Do you understand? the true parent, not from fallen descen- Your ancestors want to follow you while dants. Just as the angelic world assisted placing their trust and love in you. That at the time of the creation of Adam, the is why they want to devote themselves in spirit world should return to earth and assisting you. (189-278, 1989.5.1) assist with re-creation. Without doing so it is not possible to build heaven on At this time, on the earth, when peo- earth. Isn’t this the Principle of Resur- ple pray after joining the Unification rection? It will be generally recognized Church, their ancestors would appear in to be true when it becomes visible as a week and teach them everything. We results. Thus, how pleased will the spirit have reached such a situation. What this world be with me? (162-114, 1987.3.30) means is that religions, so far, have paved the way for a global domain and prepared If you go forth with strong convic- the ground for the vertical spiritual path tion, your ancestors would hold down by way of the bond of heart. Since the and immobilize your mother or any Unification Movement broadened the other relatives that oppose us, and keep horizontal physical domain to a global them from opening their mouth. The level, connecting this to the ends of the ancestors would say, “Listen to me!” world, it has become an age where the Why is that so? It is because the fallen ancestors in the spirit world can finally evil spirits have retreated, and you stand come down to earth and give their assis- on the foundation with True Parents of tance to their tribe. Home Church is the having pushed Satan away on the glob- miniaturized foundation of this global al level. The True Parents are connect- domain. ed with the national level, and based on Then what happens to the good spir- your original tribal foundation, you can its? In the past they came, offered their relate to the parental position within the assistance and returned. But now they sphere of goodness. Hence, the evil spir- will settle down on the earth. Such an its have retreated and all your ancestors age is coming. They will settle down, do from the archangel-type spirit world will you understand? When I say, “jeong-joo” co-operate with you. (184-91, 1989.3.19) (settle down), I am not talking about my hometown Jeongju. I am saying that we Even your ancestors in the spir- have entered an age where the good spir- Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 909 its in the spirit world can finally settle worlds, then making contact with the down and live on the earth. You have spirit world has only been possible by joined the Unification Church, and so, harmonizing with its vertical rhythm engage in its activities. Your good ances- and wavelength through offering spiritu- tors will live with you and assist you. al devotion. But now we have entered the That is why it is possible to restore your broadcasting station itself. We stand in a tribes. (163-301, 1987.5.1) position similar to a diaphragm, which is not the wave itself, but the transmitter Although we have entered a global of the waves. By choosing the frequency age, you still have an individual posi- at ten, a thousand or a very short wave- tion, which is connected with the high- length, you can send out electric waves of est saints in the spirit world. Thus, if you differing wavelengths. are a person who has a similar frame of Because you have a broadcasting mind, who keeps such a standard of station, then when you say, “Let all my heart, then you would inherit the spir- ancestors in the spirit world come down itual foundation that enables you to to support me. Good ancestors, come receive immeasurable assistance, wher- and help me. I need that kind of vibra- ever you are and whenever you need it. tion and resonance,” then they will That is why, based on the present-day come down instantly…. You can draw activities of the Unification Church on individuals and families just by calling earth, the spirits of the patriots of each them. The ancestors can move and come nation have built a protected foundation down now that the earth has become like in spirit world and have now come down a foothold which allows them to connect and settled on the earth. with the realms of the tribe, people and When you consider past military world. campaigns, haven’t tens and hundreds of When this phenomenon occurs, your times more people died, than the pop- body, which was trying to go in one ulation of a nation, in trying to defend direction, would turn around involun- their country? They have now come to tarily and be drawn back. When the spir- earth to set up camp and are waiting for its come and take hold of you and guide operations to expand. Therefore, all mis- you, then, since you would be unaware sionaries should initiate a national move- that you are caught, you would be drawn ment, a total mobilization, and be ready along and be none the wiser. You would to make sacrifices representing both feel as though you are going by your physical and spirit worlds. The spirits own volition. Do you believe that? This will all come to their aid once the order is not an empty theory. It is logical. (162- for advance is given. (162-108, 1987.3.30) 103, 1987.3.30)

Since the religions have failed so far When the Unification Church moves, to connect the spiritual and physical Mohammed will come to its assistance, 910 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm along with all the representatives of ined what the population of that world Confucianism and Buddhism. Even would be? According to a spiritualist, God will come to its support. Thus, you he calculated that there are about 3,320 should take pride in the fact that you spirits for each living person. If such a move amidst the co-operation of the number were all on our side, would we whole spiritual realm, since you repre- lose or win the fight against the satanic sent humanity, spirit world and God. world? (86-193, 1976.3.28) (162-15, 1987.3.15) Considering that people do not live The position of the perfected par- longer than one hundred years, out of ents cannot receive the co-operation of five billion people, fifty million pass on the fallen spirit world. This is the reason to the spirit world each year. What can the spirit world could not support and we do for those going to hell? God wants co-operate with True Parents until now. us to harvest to His side what Satan has Isn’t this how it was originally with the sown. What would happen if this was Principle? The position of the perfected constantly delayed? So far, during the parents should be supported by God and last forty years, how many have gone the unfallen archangel. No matter how to hell? Billions have gone to hell. This numerous the spirits within the satanic is serious. If you go to the spirit world, realm are, they stand in a position that and they say, “When you were alive on prevents them from assisting True Par- earth, you did not fulfill your responsi- ents. Since the spirits who are in the bility for us, did you?” Then, how are you spirit world now, were not born from supposed to reply to them? You should the True Parent but from the false par- at least do this in your mind. When you ent, they cannot assist the True Parent. talk to them, at least in your mind, and But by indemnifying all the failures move on with the determination to take of the archangel, they can support as the responsibility for the future, they much as they like in the position of the will say, “You are an amazing person. children, that is, the position of Adam You cared for us.” (205-355, 1990.10.2) and Eve who are still growing. In this way, through the co-operation of the Now, 60,000 people are dying each spirit world, the fallen world will grad- day. Since twenty million people die of ually crumble and collapse in the near hunger each year now, 60,000 are dying future. (146-312, 1986.7.20) in one day. When the parents, brothers and sisters, and children of the dying 3.5. Atheists are like wandering see them, their hearts are torn with pain spirits and filled with tears. If those who are referred to as True Parents do not sym- Everyone, do you know how gigantic pathize with them and prepare for their the spirit world is? Have you ever imag- rescue, True Parents will be accused by Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 911 their contemporaries on earth. (205-355, Some people have good ancestors and 1990.10.2) receive blessings, whereas others have bad ancestors and suffer all the time. Those who are more pitiful than Such people will suffer terribly when starving people are those who deny they go witnessing in their mission plac- God. This is because those who are es. (37-144, 1970.12.23) starving will be granted a certain level in the other world according to the mer- If you keep pace with the Unification its of their good intentions, but atheists Church by way of the principled stan- will have no standing because they deny dard, good spirits and ancestors in the spirit world. They wander around in the spirit world who used to co-operate with spirit world like clouds. They become the national fortune will work for you. wandering spirits. Just as clouds gather Externally, you may appear unlucky with and produce rain, they get together and a flat face and small ears but spirit world create evil influence. They all go to hell sees you as a lucky child. Your ancestors and inflict pain in hell. Although I know within ten generations are especially this all too clearly, I have to save them, anxious, because the history of restora- and this is why I am doing this work. tion is realized based on ten generations. (205-355, 1990.10.2) But when an evil descendant appears, ancestors within ten generations judge Section 4. Our Ancestors and him saying, “Hey you! You’re going to Ourselves ruin us!” (14-20, 1964.4.19)

4.1. We are the fruit of our Just as spirits of good ancestors at ancestors the time of Jesus could rise from the lev- el of form-spirit to life-spirit in the spir- All of you are the historic reincarna- it world, your ancestors have entered tions of your ancestors, wearing their the realm which gives them the special faces. How long is this history? It is privilege to return to earth through you. known to be hundreds of thousands of When you understand this and become years old. The long course of history was part of the victorious foundation, you eventually to create one person, yourself. stand in a position of having created life. In order to create one such person, for For this reason, your ancestors will help example, from the Kim family, countless you. In this way, you should be the base ancestors came and went. Therefore, we through which your ancestors of thou- are the fruits of human history. (46-155, sands of generations can return. (14-22, 1971.8.13) 1964.4.19)

When I see someone’s face, I can usu- When you go to the spirit world, you ally tell if he has good or bad ancestors. will meet countless saints and ances- 912 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm tors, and share with them. They will and become a blessed tribe that brings ask you, “Where did you come from? about liberation! Our tribe will be of What part of the world? Which coun- God’s eternal unchanging household try? Where?” and reminisce as they talk and kin.” Then, you will be eternally with you. Don’t friends also share past separated from Satan. That is why the stories when they meet? When you go Unification Church allows the honoring to the spirit world you will meet your of ancestors. great-great-grandfather and thousands Does Christianity allow you to per- and tens of thousands of your ancestors. form ancestral rites? The Unification Would you feel offended if they impo- Church should carry on and establish litely say to you, “You good-for-nothing! this tradition. This is not a secular tradi- How was your life?” Think about that. tion. By attending the heavenly Parent, (148-321, 1986.10.26) the heavenly kingdom and the heavenly ancestors, a royal domain will emerge, Now, our ancestors must help us, in one where we can eternally attend the order to receive blessings. The more they realm of tribal messiahship as part of oppose, the deeper they fall into a pit. the mainstream lineage and bequeath Heavenly fortune is changing rapidly. the way of attendance to succeeding In the future, they will clamor to have generations. It will be a nation where a picture of me hanging in each of their we can attend the King, and sing praises houses. They will admonish you from for the eternal reign of peace and pros- the spirit world. That is why those who perity. You, your mother, father, family raise the church flag, hang my picture and tribe can go directly to heaven only and greet it everyday, would bring alive after having lived in such a nation. (220- the work of resurrecting their ancestors. 221, 1991.10.19) (208-154, 1990.11.17) If you pray and connect with the spir- Until this time, those who commu- it world, you would know that the spir- nicated with low-level spirits told you its are working very hard to bring their not to go to the Unification Church. But descendants closer to heaven. But here now those such as Buddha, Jesus and on earth, people sometimes speak badly Confucius must teach people to go to of their ancestors and try to live well-off the Unification Church; otherwise, they on their own. (22-338, 1969.5.11) will be judged by heavenly law. Why? It is because the religion I teach is the reli- In order to be liberated from their gion of the parents. (208-154, 1990.11.17) current position, the spirit persons can- not avoid pain without going through You have to be able to say, “Through people on earth. Since they cannot be the True Parents we have become ances- freed from their sins, they always seek tors who can bequeath a new lineage, their earthly dwelling place. They seek Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 913 out their kin or those related to them is in your hands. You should always keep and continue to send signs to them. (293- this in mind. Whether you, as a single 249, 1998.6.1) person, accomplish or not, will deter- mine whether your ancestors and rela- 4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from tives will be liberated, and whether your those on earth descendants can be the chosen people of liberation. (66-76, 1973.3.17) When you leave behind a love greater than that of your great-grandparents in You should always be thinking that the house where you and your ancestors you are representing three ages. For this were born and have lived, heaven will reason, you have to realize that the spir- see the luster of love shining forth. Hun- it world is in your hands and that your dreds, thousands, and millions of volts ancestors are at your mercy. If we gath- of light will shine forth. This light goes er the past, present and future together, up to your ancestors. It goes to the spirit and put physical and spiritual realms world, the Kingdom of Heaven and God. together, and lead them, they will come This Kingdom is our original homeland. running to you. We should accomplish Isn’t God our original Father? (213-190, that mission. (66-76, 1973.3.17) 1991.1.20) The world is now changing rapidly. All your ancestors in the spirit world Many evil people are dying in accidents. are watching the way you live. There is Suddenly they are dead. Now there is nowhere to hide. They are watching no indemnity. An age has come where everything. When you go to the spirit decisions and punishments are instant- world, you are able to see through walls ly rendered. You have to straighten out and even the entire earth. We are to go your act. Who is doing this? The devil is and live in such a world eternally. not bringing our indemnity. Your own Since we were created as God’s ancestors are dealing with it. The stan- objects of love, God eternally needs a dard of the Blessing I have now given being that becomes an object partner to you is equal for you all. If you fall away His eternal love. Just as God is eternal, from this standard…. When you go to we are eternal. Without being a partner the spirit world the standard should not of love, there is no eternal life. (213-196, be lost. Since you have to stand in a cer- 1991.1.20) tain spiritual position, you should be taken to the spirit world in order to pre- The spirit world is in your hands; your vent your losing that standard. Such an relatives are in your hands – not only age will come. Your ancestors will give your relatives, but even your country is you both the illness and the medicine. in your hands; even the task of setting They will say, “Attend True Parents’ pic- the right tradition for your descendants ture!” (301-164, 1999.4.25) 914 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

You should receive your ancestors’ al servant, patriot, filial child or church co-operation with a fervent heart great- minister has done, who lived in your er than heaven and earth. Everything area. If you make greater efforts than goes in this way. Three generations are they did, they will all support you. That included. Your ancestors are the first is the condition. If you do that, you will generation, you are the second genera- be standing in the place which is above tion and your children are the third gen- the realm that Satan can accuse. There- eration. You have to bind them together fore, Satan will not oppose you and, with with a fervent heart so that your descen- the support of the spirit world, your dants, the third generation, on earth, ancestors will appear to your family and who are born anew, can even reach to relatives and spiritually push them to your parents and ancestors in heaven. join the Unification Church. What hap- Isn’t that so? (302-39, 1999.5.18) pens is that your grandfather comes to assist you and goes witnessing for you. Your ancestors in the spirit world (179-17, 1986.6.15) would look down and want to come with the desire to assist their descendants of When you are sitting on the toi- whom they are proud. That is why many let, the spirit world tells you, “Hey, you of your ancestors come down to you. should do these things today!” and This is the realm of religion based on teaches you the entire program. Such the tribes that transcends denomina- wonderful things are really occurring. tions. Do you understand? Your ances- Therefore, when you are on the streets, tors want to follow you while placing there are many cases where connect- their trust and love in you. That is why ed people are spiritually contacted in they want to devote themselves in assist- advance, and end up meeting you. That ing you. (189-278, 1989.5.1) is why you should enlist support from the spirit world. You must have the sup- In order for my mother to come port of the spirit world. down to the earth and give assistance, Now, your ancestors will co-operate she could come only after attaining the with you. In the world of the unfallen proper position as my mother. That is realm, the perfection of Adam was to why she has come now. Resurrection can be achieved by having the angels pro- occur because of you. Even your ances- tect him, raise him, and bring him to tors are given salvation through you. For the occasion of the Blessing. By having that reason, they wish to actively support the spirit world fulfill its original mis- you. Therefore, in your local area, work sion, the archangelic realm of the spir- hard without rest. (179-25, 1986.6.15) it world will be restored, and through this the earthly realm will be restored. One iron rule that you must know is The archangel caused the Fall, didn’t he? that you have to do more than any loy- Therefore, your ancestors will come and Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 915 act as the good archangel. Through this, There has to be someone who is - will you stand in the original position of the ing to bear the cross and pay indemnity unfallen Adam and can come within for the tribe, people, nation and world. the realm of God’s heart. Since you can The hope of the nation and race should follow that path within the enclosure of be incorporated within the providential co-operation from your ancestors, this age of the worldwide ideal, but up until does not belong to the fallen realm. It is this time the ancestral spirits could not standing in the victorious realm of the stand in a high position of influence and original heart, and marching towards were held captive in the lower realms. the realm of deliverance. If you bear the cross and fight for the This way you can directly go to heav- benefit of the world level, everything en. This all conforms to the principles can be quickly resurrected because of of restoration through indemnity. There you. Then, from those living on earth, is nothing vague about this. (178-133, a foundation can be laid to save all the 1988.6.1) ancestors equally across the generations. That is the only way your tribe can be The spirit world will support you. liberated. Do you understand what I am They will gather your relatives and all saying? (172-253, 1988.1.23) who are near to you and bring them before you. In this way, the spirits in the From the earthly perspective, all your spirit world centering on God will come ancestors will come and build a bridge. down and surround you who are in the Since your ancestors are in the archan- position of Adam. Because your good gelic position, they co-operate with re- ancestors will be surrounding you, they creation and are raised up according will create a realm where evil and Satan to their bond with True Parents’ love. cannot invade. So, based on that stan- Since even the gates of hell are opened dard, you will inherit the position of the to a path that rises to the heavenly world, original true ancestor through bonds of you should receive education and…. heart. Since this has become like a new- Your parents and ancestors are the ly-planted foundation, centering on that archangels, aren’t they? But they are no standard of heart, all the grandfathers longer the angels who bring ruin to the and grandmothers among your rela- heavenly side. They take on the mission tives will bow their heads to you. (177-75, of the angel who brings ruin to the fallen 1988.5.15) world. This is the archangel on the heav- enly side, who, according to the laws of Now, your ancestors will support restoration through indemnity, stands you. In the past, evil ancestors used their in the opposite position to the past. descendants, but now is the time when Consequently they will co-operate with good ancestors come down and act. their descendants and Adam-like fig- Therefore, you have to bear the cross. ures. Such phenomena will occur when 916 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the spirits in the spirit world co-operate grandmother will appear saying, “Yes?”, and can be resurrected along with peo- and you can meet your grandparents ple on earth. (164-276, 1987.5.17) and parents who have passed away. You should know that such a path is found in Good spirits and all your ancestors true love. Your grandmother and grand- will come down and assist you. There father and all your ancestors are in the will be no more occasions when you spirit world. But when you say, “I have have to feel nervous about people who this difficult problem. Help me,” they oppose the Unification Church. Now, will solve it for you immediately. You are even if the entire world created a distur- entering such an age. They will instruct bance your minds will be tranquil. Your you. mind will not tremble. That time has God is our ancestor and we are His already come. The evil spiritual atmo- grandchildren. Hence, when you say, sphere cannot touch us. “Please let this be so, as I am asking.” When you look carefully at the He will say “Yes.” He will not say “No.” descendants of good ancestors, their Everything will come out alright with heart is such that they like having you God. (162-143, 1987.4.5) come to their house; and when you do, they want to give you something pre- The spirits in the spirit world mobi- cious. Though you may not be aware of lize in many ways in order to receive the it, when your ancestors co-operate and help of people on earth and come down to make you take action through your feel- their descendants. However, since their ing to help a needy person, they benefit descendants do not know how to solve from that. You also can develop through the situation, their family circumstanc- that. In accordance with the principle of es start to go awry, the path becomes dif- co-operation between the angelic world ficult, and other problems are repeated. and the realm of Adam, then, in this age The spirits who are elevated through the of re-creation, your ancestors from the help of people on earth move to a better angelic realm will support you who are position than their current one. In this the descendants of Adam. By co-operat- way, their life becomes comfortable and ing with the process of re-creation, then, the lives of their descendants on earth in a certain way, they can grow up in the also become peaceful. (292-287, 1998.4.27) presence of God’s will. (164-308, 1987.5.17) 4.3. Blessed families and honoring Even though your grandmother one’s ancestors and grandfather passed away, they can come alive because of you. Your mother The Unification Church allows for and father can come alive through you. honoring ancestors and should carry Because of true love, and based on true on that tradition. In the future, how- love, when you say, “Be alive!” then your ever, this will be done with reference to Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 917 the True Parents, and will thus differ The firstborn son of the eldest son from the secular tradition in the secular must drive his roots deep. No one can world. By attending the heavenly Parent, uproot it. The grandfather cannot do so, the heavenly kingdom and the heavenly nor can the uncle. That is why when you ancestors, a royal domain will emerge, perform ancestral rites, you first have the one where we can eternally attend the eldest son stand at the head even before realm of tribal messiahship as part of his uncle, cousin, third-cousin and even the mainstream lineage and bequeath his great-uncle. Did you know that? The the way of attendance to succeeding eldest son is set at the front, thus, we can generations. It will be a nation where we see that the Korean race was one which can attend the King, and sing praises for attached great importance to the first the eternal reign of peace and prosper- son’s position by virtue of its tradition- ity. You, your mother, father, family and al cultural background that reveres its tribe can go directly to heaven only after ancestors. Did the lowly people live with having lived in such a nation. (220-221, the nobility? Did they carelessly mingle 1991.10.19) with each other? No. It was said that the nobility would not even light a fire made You should value the right of the cho- with husks of rice, even if they were to sen people and their lineage. The right freeze to death. That is amazing. (197-340, of the chosen people is the right of the 1990.1.20) eldest son. Korea is the country of the eldest son. The purpose of Korea becom- There is some element of truth in ing a race that loves their genealogy was Christianity’s ban on the performance for the sake of carrying on the lineage. It of ancestral rites to this present day. is not wrong to worship your ancestors This rite should be offered to God and and perform services in their memory. the True Parent of all humankind. The In the future, there will be a time when ancestors ideally should be first served we revere our parents more than those from heaven. However, due to the Fall, who belong to Confucianism. Do you this has been prohibited until the pres- understand what I am saying? (226-277, ent time. In the age of restoration, since 1992.2.9) you have received the Blessing, you should attend your ancestors from now If your grandparents are deceased, on. (223-210, 1991.11.10) you should visit their graves. You should visit and pay your respects to them as if When the day for a memorial service God were buried in that grave. As of that comes, the firstborn son of the eldest day, you are to make amends for the bit- son decides the time of the service. That ter sorrow of not attending your grand- is why you can hold the service at five parents during your lifetime. (220-349, o’clock in the morning, even if previ- 1991.10.20) ously it was done at one o’clock in the 918 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm morning. Depending on the circum- lishing it as the eldest son race. Know- stances, the time could be changed again ing this, you can see how superior the from five to seven o’clock in the morn- Korean race is, and how great the Kore- ing, or even sometime during the day. an people are. Therefore, your children The person who decides this is not your would not be timid. You should clearly grandfather or ancestor who has passed know these things. (245-156, 1993.2.28) away, but the eldest son. The offering table can be served to the grandparents In regard to the firstborn son of the who passed away only when they come eldest son, even the grandfather comes at the time designated by the firstborn under his command when that son per- son of the eldest son. If the grandpar- forms the ancestral rites. The grandfa- ents don’t like the time, they will not be ther has to show his respect. The fact that served. Is not the earth the center? By Koreans place value in the lineage of the the same logic: what is released on earth firstborn son, and also in their geneal- is released in heaven. That is why the two ogy and lineage, holds record-breaking must become one. (231-168, 1992.6.2) historical value in God’s providence of restoration, which can never be forgot- You should love and serve your ten from the deepest root of His mind. ancestors. It is not a sin to do so. Even (290-9, 1998.2.2) in the satanic world, people serve their ancestors. But in the case of Christian- No matter how many children Adam ity, don’t they tell you not to serve your has, the nation is centered on his first ancestors? In the future, though, you son. Then, with the first son at the head, will have to serve the ancestors of the his brothers spread out on both sides to heavenly world continuously. That is become a tribe and nation. The first son why the Unification Church approves succeeds to the throne. In Korea, this of ancestral rites. Christians make a pertains to the firstborn son of the eldest fuss about it saying, “Oh, that’s an idol,” son. This is truly amazing. What is great don’t they? But Blessed families who live about Korea is that it could receive bless- in the fallen world have the responsibil- ings from God because it has been pro- ity to keep this tradition and pass it on to tecting the tradition of the eldest son. their descendants. (241-127, 1992.12.20) When the eldest grandson of the grandfather holds a memorial service, Korean history is truly amazing. An then the granduncles – those who are uncle would take part in the memorial the younger brothers of the grandfa- services while attending the eldest son ther – must attend that son as the center during the services held in his house, when performing the ancestral rites. It is wouldn’t he? You should know the his- remarkable that they have been attend- torical background of Korea in God’s ing the eldest son. They must be abso- providence was for the purpose of estab- lutely obedient. (301-189, 1999.4.26) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 919

In the Korean tradition of the eldest cy that enables contact with the spirit son, even the granduncles had to uphold world. The motions in the spirit world the position of the firstborn son of the are all made up of vibrations. I instruct- eldest son during ancestral rites. That ed them to research this because we have history is amazing. When this tradition entered an age where the existence of the of the first son relates to a higher stan- spirit world can be scientifically proven. dard of lineage, life, and love, then God This can be done by discovering the fre- can take it as the highest standard of His quency of vibrations used by spiritual- desire. Centering on heaven, this stan- ists when they contact the spirit world. dard influences earthly circumstances, After I gave a full explanation about which are absorbed into that sphere of the spirit world to them, their eyes were influence. Consequently, it is possible wide open with surprise. for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth to That is why, yesterday, I explained develop in this way. This is all logical. It in what manner the psychological pro- is not a fanciful idea. (301-288, 1999.5.5) cess is related to the physical and spir- it worlds. It is said that the psyche puts What is the path of a divine son? into effect an absolute force. People only ‘Divine son’ indicates something verti- know one side of the question of why cal. It is talking about the vertical con- this is so. Electricity is created through cept of connection to God. ‘Saint’ is the interaction between plus and minus. horizontal with regard to the four direc- They don’t know that it is the same phe- tions of north, south, east and west. Isn’t nomenon, when force is manifested by that how it is in Confucianism? When the plus and minus within that circle of we say, “Cheon” (heaven), doesn’t it give relationship. Therefore, if we delve into us the impression that only the son of this area, a world of new dimensions will Heaven can relate to it? That is why it is be found. When we enter the age where vertical. What is amazing in Korean eti- the unknown spirit world can be ratio- quette is that, even the uncle allows the nally understood, the age of religion will eldest son of the head family to perform be brought to an end. It would be an age the ancestral rites. Why does he do that? where humankind would believe in God It is vertical. The vertical comes first. even if they were told not to. This is a (196-320, 1990.1.12) great task. (134-239, 1985.7.20)

Section 5. The Spirit World Must Section 6. Judgment Be Known 6.1. God has no concept of the The reason I told that special team to enemy carry out a research project is because science is now highly advanced. I asked Why did God create humankind? them to do research on the frequen- Would God enjoy being alone? Would 920 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

He be happy, or would He be lone- in any place and at any time in the past, ly? Religion today cannot even answer present or future. The reason we can say these questions. Christians say, “God is that sea water is ideal in its unchanging the great Lord of judgment, the Judge attributes, is because it always fills the who sends the bad to hell and the good deep places, while its surface is always to heaven.” If God is chief justice, is horizontal. There is no change. When He qualified to be God? He would be a change happens, it becomes dualism or grim God. No one would want to deal triple-ism. (219-39, 1991.8.25) with such a God. What God wanted to become was the God of true love towards God cannot destroy anyone. God humankind. (278-197, 1996.5.24) created with the ideal of love. God, who desires to practice the love ideal, cannot The concept that God is the Lord of pass judgment with His rod of iron. God judgment does not exist in God. If He cannot do that. Why? It is because He harbors the idea of getting His revenge, created with the ideal of love. Therefore, God’s ideal world would not emerge. even if that ideal has not been realized, That is why the concept of judgment by He cannot strike. If He were to strike literal fire does not exist in God. Since and left behind a tradition and habit the concept of the enemy is alien to Him, of striking, there would be no way to God raised Abel to have him bring Cain resolve this. These days there is a term to submission through natural means, called ‘habitual,’ isn’t there? In light of not by force. (233-228, 1992.8.1) this, the absolute God must be able to bring about absolute enlightenment, Even in this world, if the chief justice even without striking. (213-11, 1991.1.13) passes the death sentence five times, he has terrible dreams at night. If God had Throughout history, God’s strategy passed judgment on millions and bil- in His battles has been one of being hit lions of people and sent them all to hell, first, and then taking back what is His. would those spirits in hell be calm? They God cannot strike first. If the argument would go after this God. How dreadful is established that God can strike first, would God’s dreams be then? It wouldn’t then the logic that God had set down actually be like that, but what I just said the rules enabling Him to judge, would makes sense. (221-113, 1991.10.23) arise. If we say that God has the respon- sibility to judge good and evil, then the Idealism cannot be found in a place logic would arise that God had the con- where the omniscient and omnipotent cepts of good and evil within Himself. God passes judgment as He pleases, This would lead to dualism. For this rea- sending Christians to heaven and non- son God cannot strike. (242-108, 1993.1.1) believers to hell. That which is ideal must be universally valid. It must be the same When you ask the Christians, “What Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 921 does God do for a living?” they would standing before you? (201-273, 1990.4.29) answer, “He sits on His throne and sends evil people to hell and good peo- The parent cannot find happiness ple to heaven.” Is that what God does? when their beloved child falls ill. If God You should try playing judge for five does not feel pain in His heart for the years at the Supreme Court. Could you condition of human beings who have do that? Imagine passing judgment on become the cause of national ruin, and your own children, giving the death who are falling straight down into hell, sentence to your own wife or mother. but instead, enjoys it saying, “Wow! You Would you be able to sleep after sen- got what you deserved and now you are tencing your own mother and father to going to perish,” then such a God should death? Who would be able to relieve the be struck down by lightning. pain in your anguished heart? Neither Since He is an ideal God who rep- a nation nor the whole world would be resents the parental position, He does able to remove this. It is a contradic- not just sit still on seeing these circum- tion in itself to attend God as the master stances. When we think about the hid- of world peace under such a one-sided den heart of parents who would disre- view that puts God in such a miserable gard the laws of their nation in order to position. That style of Christianity must save their own children, we know it is decline. (204-100, 1990.7.1) the same with God. Were it not for Satan, God would for- You may not know the spirit world give humankind and save them. Despite well but when you go there, God does His desire, since God cannot avoid not become the judge of righteousness Satan’s accusations, then with tremen- and say, “Bang! Off to hell with you!” dous regret, He is compelled to accept This never happens. How can God be those accusations. Who understands like that? Would God, the Father of God’s difficult and wearisome position? humankind and greatest monarch of We should liberate Him from this situ- goodness, have created hell for the sake ation. In order to do so, there must be of sending people there? Those who talk such sons and daughters who can con- about predestination and the like are front Satan and save those in hell. With- crazy. How well do you think I know out doing so it is impossible. (210-218, the spirit world? I know about every- 1990.12.23) thing, even Jesus’ secrets. That is why I cracked the secrets of the Bible, and As if it isn’t difficult enough drag- created a consistent system of thought ging an empty wagon, God has to drag based on an obscure Biblical reality that humankind in reverse. This is not a no one knew until today. Who indeed is smooth path. He is dragging us back- the great teacher? Isn’t it the very per- wards. Since God has to go in the oppo- son who is greatly persecuted, and yet is site direction, He drags us backwards. 922 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Religious people today do not even are meant to live according to varying dream that God could be doing these circumstances, high and low, front and things. back, and left and right. (199-327, 1990.2.21) In Buddhism and Christian thought, they think that God is omniscient and If you asked God, “What do You omnipotent and free to take life and give want to do with Your life?” I am the life, and can pass judgment by giving very person who asked this and got an punishments and blessings. They could answer. He is not a judge. God is nei- never be so wrong. In this light, amongst ther the defense attorney nor the public the religions, the Unification Church prosecutor. He would answer, “What is embraces teachings of a higher dimen- there to ask? I want to live enraptured sion. Without doubt, it is a religion that in love.” His answer would be simple. labors to find solutions. Hence, it is a What does He want to live enraptured religion of a higher dimension. Other in? God wants to live enraptured in love. than the Unification Church, there has When you are enraptured in love, your never been a religion that is determined eyes go towards one location, your nose to liberate God. (233-270, 1992.8.2) with the sense of smell would go towards that place, your lips that you use to talk Christians today say that God exists with would go to that place, your ears as the Lord of righteous judgment who you use to listen with would go towards passes judgment on injustices. Yet, would that place; all of it would go towards one such a God be at ease? Has anyone here place. What is that stimulating element been a judge before? When they execute that lets us completely unify our five a condemned criminal, the judge must senses? It is love. (199-266, 1990.2.20) also be present at the place of execution. There is no person more miserable than Today Christianity says, “God is the a judge. Do you like being chief justice? holy, omniscient, and omnipotent being, How do you want to make a living? As and the judge who sits on His throne as chief justice? How many days will you the righteous Lord of Judgment and pass- live within that environment of judg- es judgment on all people.” But do you ment, although you become a man of like being a judge? If you serve as a judge authority and have everything you deal for ten years, you will get sick and die; with go smoothly just as you wish, and or if not, you will at least become seri- at your command? After a month of this ously ill. If you do not get sick, you are a life you would refuse to continue. You fake. Judges sometimes pass death sen- would be sick of it. tences, and yet their verdicts cannot be Even nice food becomes repugnant absolutely right. There are many differ- to you if you eat the same dish everyday. ent ways of seeing the situation, and still Even the odor of the gas you let out after their judgments decide whether some- eating it would become worse. People one lives or dies. This is a serious mat- Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 923 ter. Laws cannot be absolute in the light say that when the Lord comes they will of the universal law. For this reason, an all rise up and be lifted into the sky, and ordinary person will fall sick after being those left on earth will be judged. That a judge for ten years. (198-285, 1990.2.5) will not happen. That is not the reality. They say he brings judgment, but the In the Christian way, we would say, savior does not come to pass judgment. “God sits on His throne in heaven as the He comes as God’s Son and also as the righteous Lord of Judgment. He judg- Parent of humankind. es good and evil, and sends the good Would the person who comes as the to heaven and the bad to hell. That is Parent of humankind, and with a paren- God’s hobby in life!” Amen or no-men? tal heart, remove his sons and daughters A judge is compelled to do it, but after who are groaning in illness and on the passing judgment, the chief justice can- verge of death saying, “Hey you, go to not sleep at night. He suffers regard- hell!”? Even parents in the fallen world less of whether his decision was right or would choke with grief and sorrow to see wrong. There is only one judge. If this their children dying in such a miserable is how we are, and if we resemble God, state. Their heart would compel them to would God enjoy being judge or would do anything to save their children, even He detest it? (197-145, 1990.1.13) if they lose their own life. If that is how the parents in the fallen world are, how Christians have not known that God much more so would it be for the Savior is a God of grief and a God of pain. Does who comes with the heart of the original God exist as the Holy King and Lord of Parent? Judgment would be unthink- Judgment? What is there for Him to able. Isn’t that so? (222-150, 1991.11.3) desire that would make Him want to be the Lord of Judgment? Because of the People recite the Bible saying, “For Fall, God is compelled to act as a judge. God so loved the world that He gave His Yet no one knows how to set this right. only Son, that whoever believes in him There is no one even in religious circles should not perish but have eternal life.” who knows this. The only place that It says that God so loved the world. Jesus knows is the Unification Church. (196- came to save the whole world, not just for 172, 1990.1.1) the salvation of Christians. Is he going to bring judgment in the Last Days? Then 6.2. True Parents pass judgment the statement that “God so loved the based on the governing law of love world” would be wrong. Does He only love the Christians? They do not know What in the world is the savior? that God always has love. We have to What is the purpose of his coming? He is teach this to them to make them repent not coming to be a political leader. Why and change their minds. Away with would a savior come? Christians today denominationalists! (210-110, 1990.12.1) 924 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Christian churches today say that and God answers, “What is it?” and the God passes judgment and does other person then says, “It is the palm of my things. Yet, if God were free to do as He hand. Look how nice the lines of my palm wants, there would be no need to with- are. I do what I do because my lines are hold judgment in this way until now. He much prettier than Yours,” what would would have executed judgment immedi- God do? Wouldn’t His anger dissipate ately after the Fall. There is no principle as He compares the lines of His palm that allows God to establish His ideal of with that person? love on the foundation of victory gained If that person says, “God, are you through rendering judgment. (210-61, going to cut off my hand? Are you 1990.12.1) going to judge me?” God would answer, laughing, “Hee, hee, you scoundrel, you What is the error in the philoso- scoundrel!” Even though that person phy of Christian churches today? It is may be ugly, God feels entertained. Do in calling God the Judge of righteous- you understand what I am saying? There ness. If you take on the role of a judge should be both the positive aspect and for five years, you will start to become the negative aspect. To become a mas- bent over. Why? Because you cannot terpiece your character must develop stand upright. Christians did not know a multi-dimensional structure. Every- this. They have just revered God as the thing must do so. Only when someone God of might and the omnipotent God. brings these plus and minus aspects They believed they could do anything together can he become someone of if they became one with Him. This is rounded character. where they got the theory that justifies No matter how angry God may be, the killing of people. Since western cul- rather than saying, “God don’t do this” ture today is based on Christianity, it to Him, it’s better to say, “God, take a has cultivated the philosophy of force, look at that, over there.” Then God would so Western Civilization is connected to say, “Why?” Then you would say, “That bloody conflicts. (208-248, 1990.11.20) eagle is preying on that chicken.” God would probably say, “Let the chicken be God does not judge people direct- caught.” Then you should say, “You’re ly. In passing judgment and disposing just like that eagle!” Then God would of the evil people on earth, God does be stuck. “Hey, you scoundrel, what did not want to do that Himself. He allows you say? I…” Then God would not be Satan to do that. (204-60, 1990.7.1) able to say anything anymore except, “Ahem…” (202-219, 1990.5.24) When God is about to pass judg- ment on this world and someone says, If you ask God, He would not say “Please wait a moment. God, take a look that He wants to become the righteous at this. It is something very interesting,” Lord of Judgment. God does not pass Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 925 judgment. Such words are for those who to go on even while you cast away your do not know the spirit world. When life. (201-139, 1990.4.30) you read Christian sermons they seem so illogical. They really don’t know the Love can melt the enemy. Love has spirit world. the power to make even the most dis- Will they go to heaven thinking like obedient child become a filial son or that? Go and see for yourself what hap- daughter. Only love has the power pens. They will all be eaten up. They are to make those who were called trai- worse than worldly people. I don’t relate tor surrender and become a loyal ser- to such people. If a dog barks and you vant. This is possible. Therefore, from bark with it, that makes you one too. time, immemorial people have longed Then what? I don’t relate with them. Yet to live bonded by love, regardless of a I feel sorry for them, so later on if they person’s appearance. Who told you to were starving, I would think to bring say “Amen”? Amen is my patent. (195-70, them something to eat. (201-286, 1990.4.29) 1989.11.5)

Humankind as a whole must wake Presbyterianism teaches that God up. The teaching of the founder of the became the judge of righteousness, pre- Unification Church is the truth that will destines people’s fate, and then saves save the world. It is the word of true them. Does that make any sense at all? love and life that the whole of humanity It is utterly misleading. I have found needs for eternity. When the returning that God is not like that. If God had Lord comes to save the world, he should predestined people to go to heaven not judge humankind with his rod of and hell from their birth, what kind of iron. By hitting people, he would not be God of goodness is that? It would not able to bring even one person to com- make sense logically. It has to fit logic plete submission. to become common sense. There is no The mother’s hand is gnarled and truth that goes against common sense. bent like the back of a toad because See what happens to a chief justice of the labor she went through for her who passes the death sentence and puts child. The mother’s sacrificial love has five murderers to death. He would have the power to turn around her disobedi- to get a medical checkup each time. The ent child and make him repent. This is laws in the Republic of Korea are differ- not possible using a stick. Without true ent from the laws in North Korea. Those love, the unification of heaven and earth who are sentenced to death here can would be impossible even for God who become a patriot in the north. When is the great king of judgment, and who you think about the principles of heaven can freely lead heaven and earth as He and earth and the law of righteousness, pleases. Difficulties are not a problem do you think a judge would feel com- for true love. True love has the strength fortable? (200-192, 1990.2.25) 926 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

By the use of power alone, the uni- the Supreme Court.” Isn’t that the case fication of heaven and earth would be for you? Everyone likes a judge, don’t impossible, even for God who is the they? Christians today say, “God is the great king of judgment, and who can great Master of heaven and earth. He is freely lead heaven and earth as He pleas- also the Judge who discriminates good es. It would not be possible with money, from evil, sends good people to heaven, knowledge or authority. Love is the only evil people to hell, and rules heaven and thing that can make this possible. (200- earth based on the law of righteousness.” 173, 1990.2.25) Would you like such a judge? If He had sent billions of people to hell throughout God cannot pass judgment on the history until now, would God’s mind be devil. In the book of Job, why did God at ease? That could never happen. deal with Satan despite the fact that In this way, it is not God’s ambition Satan had followed God around and to sit on His throne and exercise His tried to take control? God was com- authority as the judge of righteousness. pelled to deal with him. Satan would God hates those things. (201-21, 1990.2.28) say, “Unless You digest me in Your love, unless you set the original standard after You know yourself more than God digesting me in love, you cannot control knows you. Therefore, we do not need me. Isn’t this Your Way? You are sup- the Lord of judgment. Actually, we do posed to dominate me after overcom- not need a God of judgment. Your con- ing the way of absolute love, beyond all science knows best. In the light of this the complete ways of the principled love. fundamental rule, how much you have Since You haven’t reached that point, contributed with the purpose of bring- You cannot dominate me. If You want ing liberation based on the liberated to dominate me, if You want to bring me standard will be measured according- into submission, You have to do so based ly. You would know if you are authen- on the standard that conforms to the tic or fake. Would you know or not? If Way. I would submit to the individual you don’t, there is no hope. If you don’t, on the individual level, to the family on you have to go to the public cemetery, the family level, to the tribe on the tribal you would have to go into the waste bin, level, and to the people on the national or be driven into the Pacific Ocean on a level. But this won’t happen unless You raft. That’s something hard to handle. set the standard, will it?” God could not You know what is good and evil. Even make a move and would be stuck. You by saying one word, you would know should know this. (188-228, 1989.2.26) what is wrong. Your gaze would know what is wrong, the sound you hear, your In this world, if you are asked, sense of touch would all know. “What do you want to do?” you would When you go to the spirit world all answer, “I want to become a judge for this will be revealed. If you raise your Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 927 head, everything about you appears. The the heavenly side should appear. In the mirror of your mind, the light of your light of this, since the Unification Church mind would instantly appear. There is equipped with everything, it should do would be no need to explain. It is like away with Satan, humanism, obscenity, this because you do not know the spir- and “destruction-ism” from this earth it world. Since I know about this, I am forever. This is the belief system of the calm even when the people of this world Unification Church.(192-49, 1989.7.2) curse me. I have continued right until now doing things that people regard as There is nothing else God desires foolish. (201-270, 1990.4.29) more than love. Who would be His greatest enemy in the Last Days? What In this world there are servants of is the number one premise for judg- servants, servants, adopted children ment? In the Last Days, individualistic and children by concubines. The world self-love becomes the number one prem- is muddied. Order must be made. With ise for judgment. For scholars, the schol- what will we find order? It is possible arly awareness and their desire to study only through love. Religions that inher- will become the basis for judgment. The ited and carried on the traditional way things you like most will become the of love should have become global reli- basis for your judgment. For the per- gions. Religions that go against the way son who likes money the most – a per- of love and those who do not follow this son who sacrifices everything to gather love will be judged as the representatives money – that will become the condition who take responsibility for their age in for his judgment. For those who like history. honor and for those who like authority, What will pass judgment on the those things will be the condition for world? It will be the tradition of love, the their judgment. For a woman there will tradition of loving heaven and earth, the be something that she likes according tradition of loving the world, the tradi- to all her attributes and specific nature. tion of loving the nation, the tradition of That will be the condition for her judg- loving the people, the tradition of lov- ment. (170-92, 1987.11.8) ing one’s family, the tradition of loving one’s parents and one’s wife and broth- Even though I have been criticized, ers, and the tradition of loving oneself. I do not think about it. Even though I (192-75, 1989.7.2) have been whipped, it is no longer in my memory. Many circumstances I experi- God is the Judge and Jesus is like an enced from such a history, but I do not attorney. Yet there has never been a pub- seek to pass judgment based on those lic prosecutor on the side of heaven. So things. I am going along that path with far, the devil has been the prosecutor. A love in order to digest something even prosecutor, a judge, and an attorney on greater. Therefore, I think God likes me. 928 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

I would also yearn for such a person. I Even if we face ruin together, do not do not like the people who do something go the way of a betrayer. Even if that and then seek compensation. Is there befalls us, we will stand in a good posi- anyone who would ask for compensa- tion in the spirit world. If you have not tion from me? Show your face and talk been a traitor, you can always prosper to me. (148-56, 1986.10.4) within the group of people that have not been traitors. On the other hand, trai- Unless you repent, you will have to tors cannot prosper. There would always receive the judgment of righteousness. be something blocking you. You would There is no one who can stand before not have the strength to digest it and the governing law of love. At that time go further. Such is the way for traitors I will become your attorney, my family to the nation. If you betray your nation and tribe will become your attorney, all despite having made a determination those leaders in the Unification Church to follow the way for the greater good, will become your attorney – even God you will always be judged and pushed by would be your attorney. Only when the your responsibility for that greater good. scope of attorneys exceeds that of the There would be no way to avoid it. (144- realm of accusation, can you be regis- 254, 1986.4.25) tered as the people of the heavenly king- dom of goodness. Anything less and As the world moves towards estab- you will not be able to register. (147-331, lishing one nation, you will have to write 1986.10.1) in detail the past course of your life, and pass through the courts of judgment. I, also, follow the way of the heavenly Without going through a re-examina- law. Therefore, you must follow this path tion, you cannot advance to the posi- without a word. The day you follow this tion of national-level Blessings. The path without a word, you will be given path towards world-level Blessings still the benefit of joining me on that path. remains. The Blessing given in the Uni- However, if you build your own house fication Church is a church Blessing. and create your own territory on that Judgment comes from the Unification path, in a self-centered way, you will family, from blessed children, and from be accused and judged; just like those blessed parents. I am thinking that it in prison who were sent there because will progress towards world-level judg- they broke a certain provision of the law. ment in line with a special dispensation. They did not break all the laws of the You should know this clearly. nation. They only broke a certain num- You good-for-nothings here, who ber of provisions of the law. In the same received the Blessing, should really way, if you also break certain laws, you straighten up your acts. If you set aside will not be free to follow that path. (147- the Principle and live your own way, do 317, 1986.10.1) you think that the principled world, the Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 929 world of God’s will would establish rela- than me. Following me, you all became tions with you? No way. If that were pos- like parasites. The word parasite fits you sible, I would not be going through such well. You imposters! There are many like hardships. (137-259, 1986.1.3) you in the Unification Church. Now this situation needs to be cleaned up. You will be judged by an iron mace Feeling bitterness about the secular through God’s love, God’s life, and world as I do, I am thinking to purge God’s lineage. Such a time will come. away those in the Unification Church The Messiah comes at that time. Do you who just play around and live comfort- know what kind of person the Messiah ably. As I must judge the world, I will and Savior is? He comes to search for the begin by judging these people. If they order of original love and the palace of do not conform to the way of my teach- eternal life, love, and lineage of the orig- ings, they must be cleared away. (260-80, inal God. You should know that he is the 1994.4.11) one who comes to establish the base of There is nothing this satanic world happiness and gain supremacy through can offer in building the heavenly king- true love in the family and the tribe con- dom. This must all be burnt away. That nected to him, and in the nation and is why I made holy salt to sanctify these world beyond. (209-40, 1990.11.25) things so that they can be used again. The fallen world must also be burnt away. It What is God’s family? True love, must be judged by fire. People must be which is in God’s position, will fit in the recreated by my hand. I will invest my family when it is taken to the bottom, and heart in saving them so that I can bring would fit anywhere even if it is removed them to heaven. and placed somewhere else. Even if a So far I have never shed the blood grandchild climbs on the shoulder of his of another life with my hand. If the day grandfather, he will not be judged by the were ever to come that I had to lift my family law. Even if the grandson takes hand, it would be a fearful one. You away the grandfather’s blankets, leav- should bear this in mind so that such ing the grandfather to sleep curled up in consequences do not come to pass. Do the corner, he will not be judged as an you understand? The problem will be unfilial son. Everything would be okay great on the day I see blood. That is how in true love. (209-102, 1990.11.27) the fundamental rule is. That is why I am even trying to save Kim Il-sung. (210-73, You may call upon the name of True 1990.12.1) Parents, but have you ever attended True Parents? You can stand in a posi- I have thought about how many tion of attendance only if you can stay people would remain if I drank alco- up at night later than me. You can stand hol, sat here, urinated, asked why they in that position only if you suffer more were here and chased them away. Why 930 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm do you laugh? That kind of judgment is Do not become a husband who something that can happen to anyone in brings shame to his wife. Your wife is heaven and earth. God’s special envoy. Your children are In order to find the true woman who God’s special envoys. They are special can take part in true love... if I became half- envoys as your closest aides who moni- crazy, took off my clothes and urinated tor you and educate you to follow the right there, I wonder how many would right path. Do not be a father who feels remain. Why? You do not know how ter- shame before his children. Do not feed rible the path was that I took. This you do these special envoys from heaven with not know. Even my own mother does not stolen goods. Can you attend heaven know. Even Mother here does not know. after committing fraud? Can you attend Therefore, many spiritualist ladies cry your ancestors? tearfully in pity for me. If I do not say Then, when you go to the spirit this, who would know? You do not know world, your ancestors would immedi- how serious the problems were that I ately judge you. God does not pass judg- have confronted, and how much I have ment. Your ancestors render judgment, had to fight with spirit and body. (210-81, and ultimately drag you before a public 1990.12.1) trial on the world level. If your ancestors do not report you and drag you to the 6.3. Personal sin will be judged by public court, they cannot become good the clan in the family court of the people. That is how it is. Based on the kingdom background of this governing law, our course of life in which we must estab- Your parents are the judges at the lish the basis for hope in the future, and court of justice. This you should know. welcome such days, is surely something In your families, your mother will surely serious. (163-33, 1987.4.18) play the defense attorney. When siblings do wrong, they all play the prosecutor. In the ideal times of the future, there If a sibling says, “Really! Sister started it, will be no need for courts of justice. The not me!” the mother would listen quietly course of our life in this world is the and say, “That’s right. You did well.” or foundation and preparation course for “You did not. She is right.” That is why eternal life in the next world. Therefore, the mother is like an attorney. Who is if someone amongst your relatives does the prosecutor when brothers and sis- wrong, the entire tribe will deal with that ters quarrel? The elder sister or the elder person. Who is the primary judge? If the brother becomes the prosecutor. You wife does wrong, the husband becomes should know that there are judges and the judge. If the child does wrong, the prosecutors in your household. You, father becomes the judge. They are given young people, have you ever thought guidance under the public law and their about that? (147-303, 1986.5.25) clan deals with them. (197-359, 1990.1.20) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 931

When you pass into the other world, Who will judge the sins of people who will judge you? Your ancestors will from now on? Of course, judgment pass judgment on you. In the future, will be given in the spirit world, but there will no longer be any courts of law the people around you will pass judg- in the nation. The relatives will render ment. If you do wrong in this world, judgment. The person who plays chief don’t your neighbors judge you? For a justice will be your parents. The clos- village that makes a mistake, the people est person will take that position. In the of the county will make a judgment. If Garden of Eden, who passed judgment a county does wrong then the residents on Adam and Eve when they did wrong? of a province will judge that county; for Didn’t God do it? Didn’t the father do it? a province, the nation; for the nation, It is done this way because it is a shameful the world will pass judgment. Therefore, thing for your relatives. Who is the pros- this system is the one that meets that ecutor? The person who loves you most. orderly standard. (208-12, 1990.11.13) When the husband does wrong, the wife will accuse him. (198-367, 1990.2.11) In the future, when you commit a crime, you will not be dragged to a pub- Who passes judgment? The person lic court to be condemned. This will be who loves you most will judge you. Who done within your tribe. Such an age is judged Adam and Eve? Adam was Eve’s coming. Hence, you cannot curse any- older brother. They became enemies. one. Your own mother and father will Who sentenced them as enemies? Adam judge you. If the wife does wrong, her sentenced Eve and Eve sentenced Adam. husband will pass judgment on her. Such a time is coming. (199-119, 1990.2.16) In that case, who will punish the sec- ond generation of Blessed Families in You should know that the task of the Unification Movement when they setting the law that can govern heaven do wrong in the future? Their moth- and earth and our destiny is waiting on er and father will punish them. (208-86, the path in front of us. When that law is 1990.11.17) established, there will be no forgiveness for those who have been living as they Adam and Eve’s father is God, isn’t pleased. Your own tribe will be the cen- He? But when Adam and Eve sinned, ter and will deal with you. You will not who judged them? Who judged them go before a court. For example, if some- after that? Your own partner will judge one from the Moon tribe did wrong, the you next. The husband should pass judg- head of the families of the Moon tribe ment on his wife. The wife should pass in all eight provinces of Korea will pass judgment on her husband. Who was judgment on that person according to next? It was their children. Everything the laws of the Moon tribe. There will be moves in this way based on the source of no mercy. (206-140, 1990.10.3) love. If you sin, the closest people to you 932 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm will dislike you the most. Your children ple of the first, second or third order in will dislike you, your husband will dis- the Kingdom of Heaven could be estab- like you, your wife will dislike you and lished through this model. Would there your parents will dislike you. not be such a thing? It surely must exist. Despite all this, if you do things The ideal of creation is substantiated and to deceive your parents, deceive your completed through such a model part- partner, and deceive your children, you ner of love on the earth. That is why God cannot call them your father, mother, created His children. (245-209, 1993.3.7) spouse and children in the presence of heaven and earth. If there are such men In the future, if there is a criminal and women here, you should bulldoze in a certain tribe, he will be dealt with each other away. (215-278, 1991.2.21) by the leader of that tribe. The tribal messiah will become the head judge on A time of judgment for Unification behalf of God. If there is an incident Church families will come. Everyone in your tribe, lightning will strike. The will have crossed the river Jordan, but fact that your tribe has produced such you will still be standing on the far side a terrible person would bring disgrace unable to cross the river; just like Moses, to your tribe’s name. The village itself who could not enter the land of Israel should not become like this nation, and had to gaze at it from Mt. Pisgah. going to rack and ruin. The entire tribe It will be the same for your families. should unite to protect itself. If a bad lot That is why I am warning you. (228-20, emerges from the younger generation, 1992.3.1) people should catch them saying, “You good-for-nothings!” and punish them In the future you will not need the severely. Later on, in the end, the grand- police. You will not need prisons. Those father becomes chief justice, the father responsible for the tribe will gather and becomes the prosecutor and the elder pass judgment on the family on behalf brother should become the attorney. of the police and judge. They shouldn’t In order to reveal the great principle go against the laws of the village, other- of heaven and earth, the father should wise problems will arise. (242-148, 1993.1.1) become the prosecutor and the elder brother should become the attorney. Would God not have an exempla- They would have to pass public judgment ry model that dictates how a perfected without mercy to the offender saying, child, sibling, couple and parent should “In order to reveal the great principle of be? Only when this exists on earth, can heaven and earth, you cannot be of our it become the standard for eternal judg- kin, although you are flesh and blood ment. The system according to which of our family.” If this is implemented, people would be designated and their there will no longer be any police forces positions determined as qualified peo- or armies. (252-296, 1994.1.1) Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 933

In the future, there will be no more Because such an original mind exists police. When you commit an offence, in God, then human beings also have the family will take absolute authority such an original mind. It is not a man- and resolve it. The mother and father made law. will take responsibility. If the husband Can you say, “Conscience! I am the does wrong, the wife will judge him. way that I am.”? Does the conscience The person should be judged by those take action just because you command closest to him. Why? Since the partners it saying, “You conscience! You should of true love should deal with the rem- be this way because I think so.”? We nants of false love, the closest people to don’t know where the command of the you must judge you. (264-223, 1994.11.3) conscience comes from, but it comes from somewhere other than ourselves. What is sin? Sin arises from the pri- When we see how such a feeling in fact vate parts. It is also on the private lev- controls us, we can see it does so center- el that one perishes. It is the same for ing on the issue of public and private. evil. When private matters are pursued (31-241, 1970.6.4) beyond a certain point, that situation appears as evil. Private matters have a Suppose those who sin a lot were certain limit. When they go beyond that sent to the North Pole. Such a time limit, they become evil, and they lead might come. Why should we feed such people to commit sins and to ruin. people? They would live off baby bears. Then, what is the position that can They might be confined within certain be blessed eternally with goodness and boundary lines for some years. They prosperity? Where is the position that would survive by eating anything they can avoid peril, sin and evil? It is the could find. After surviving a couple of public position. When you eat, you must years, they could come back. Such a eat in the public position. When you time of isolation could come. work, you must manage with the pub- Whether they would die in that lic position. When you speak, you must world, or survive, so be it. If they wished digest the situation with public words. to eat tigers, so be it. If they wished to In this way, you must live your life con- build a house out of ice and live in it, or necting all aspects of it with public mat- if they choose not to do so, either way, ters. The person who lives in this way so be it. Such a time of isolation could cannot go to hell even if he tried to. (31- come. Don’t we quarantine hospital 164, 1970.5.24) patients with contagious diseases? They would be completely separated in this For those who follow the principles way. Therefore, we emphasize not com- of heaven, there is a mind that defends mitting sins as the preventative medi- and protects them from destruction. cine. (202-280, 1990.5.25) Chapter Thr ee

True Parents and the Spirit World

Section 1. True Parents’ He also sought to bring the horizontal Authority and Mission relationship of love between Adam and Eve to fruition through the perfection of 1.1. True Parents are the incarnation their vertical love with Him. of God The moment of fulfillment of the ideal of God’s love is established when Since God is without physical form, God, as the internal parent, achieves He is invisible even in the spirit world. complete oneness with Adam and Eve as Consequently, God’s will is to become the external parents. God, the incorpo- a parent with a physical body. By His real parent, becomes the eternal parent becoming a parent with physical form, in the corporeal world by taking on the the incorporeal and the corporeal form of Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve become one. This symbolizes the phys- can then become the True Parents and ical and spirit worlds becoming one. the true ancestors of all humankind. God created Adam and Eve so He could (135-10, 1985.8.20) assume physical form, but this is possi- ble only through love. Only in the pres- When a man and woman, each filled ence of love will God attain a body that with the love of God in both mind and resembles His image. body, marry, whose marriage does that When Adam and Eve reach maturity become? It is the marriage of a man and as God’s physical body, God can dwell woman and it is also God’s marriage. in their hearts and rule the physical and This is such an amazing thing to say. spirit worlds through them. This is how Many Christians would fall over in sur- God’s Kingdom is established. It is a prise, exclaiming, “He is indeed a heretic kingdom of love. The spirit and flesh are to say such words!” But who is the her- meant to unite only through love; they etic here? Go to the spirit world your- cannot come together through any oth- selves and see who the real heretic is. er means. (143-93, 1986.3.16) (248-284, 1993.10.3)

God’s intention was far greater than Who were Adam and Eve originally? achieving a vertical relationship of love They were God’s eldest son and daugh- between Himself and human beings. ter. God is the Almighty King who cre- Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 935 ated the entire cosmos. Adam and Eve hear and know everything. Even God are the children of that King. The King’s likes to see whether I will endorse some- son and daughter must unite based on thing before giving His approval. God the love of God as the Absolute Being will observe whether I have approved and stand at the level of oneness with something or not, and if I have, He will God. That is Adam and Eve’s position. say “Okay,” and if I have not He will say In other words, Adam and Eve should “No.” It is easy for me to say this now, become the king and queen of the King- but please think about how difficult it dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit was to make this possible. In the future, world. the spirit world will move within my God’s form is not visible even in hands, and the physical world will even- the spirit world. He is invisible. What tually become one valley surrounded by was God’s purpose of creation? God mountains. (134-17, 1985.1.1) desired to have form. His purpose was to assume a physical form of His own. The natural world is filled with the (250-37, 1993.10.11) truth. I am an expert on the spirit world. You may know little about it. You may Since the invisible God has no phys- have to wait until the twenty-first, twen- ical body, the True Parents are His ty-second or even thirtieth century for incarnation. The True Parents are the the opening of the gates to the king- Parents on the level of the individual, dom in the spirit world, as they will not family, tribe, people, and nation. In the open without me. My accomplishments future, God will appear in the form of as the founder will live on for eternity the True Parents in the spirit world. (98- as the one who logically explained and 224, 1978.8.1) revealed systematically the details of the spirit world, and who enabled the gates This is the greatness of the teaching of the heavenly kingdom to open. (203- of the Unification Church. My great- 324, 1990.6.28) ness lies in the fact that God wants to appear through my physical body. Do The spirit world must be brought you understand what I am saying? (162- together. A person who cannot bring 232, 1987.6.7) order to the spirit world cannot unify this world. The spirit world is the root When I went to prison, many strange of heavenly fortune. How can a per- rumors were started. People thought son who is unable to bring order to the that I would be ruined and completely spirit world, incorporate those results disappear. However, I am still alive and on earth and unify this world? For this speaking out boldly now. I can confident- reason, the spirit world must be uni- ly speak out with a loud voice because I fied before unifying the physical world. have an antenna that allows me to see, (191-204, 1989.6.24) 936 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Will there be a royal palace in the ple belonging to the Kingdom of Heav- Kingdom of Heaven? What kind of king en through Adam’s descendants on this would be there? Would the king be the earth. Without Adam and Eve, children king of a democracy? Since the spir- cannot be born in the spirit world. The it world is based on true love, once the spirit world is a vertical world, and you king of the spirit world becomes the cen- cannot bear children there. ter, it is for eternity. Therefore, the high- Vertical things stand on one point est and lowest places should be viewed as but cover no area. Adam and Eve would one and the whole seen as an undivided move in all 360 degrees around the ver- sphere. (167-123, 1987.7.1) tical axis and form a boundless domain where boundless numbers of children, 1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth who were born out of this desire for lim- is the axis of the universe itless space, would become the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. When that In the spirit world, Adam and Eve occurred, God could become the King were to become the king and queen of the of that kingdom. God should become family and tribe, the king and queen of the King. He wanted people who could the people and nation, and the king and become one in body with Him, allowing queen of the world and cosmos. Con- Him to assume a body. Adam and Eve sequently, in the spirit world they were were to be that body. to be God’s representatives. Since God If Adam had not fallen, who would is an incorporeal God, He is invisible he have become? In the spirit world he and, even in the other world, God can- would have become God. He would have not be seen. Nevertheless, God desires a been the Lord with bodily form in the physical form, so He created the world of spirit world. God is invisible even in the all things with substance. The incorpo- other world. Why did He create human real God created all things to fulfill His beings? Since this universe has substan- desire to relate with beings with physical tial form, God created human beings so form. Adam and Eve, upon their perfec- that He could stand in a position where tion, would therefore have become God’s He could manage and guide it through body. (242-166, 1993.1.1) Adam and Eve as the substantial lords of creation. Beginning with his family, Adam God does not rule the physical world could have become the leader of his because He is without form even in the future clan, the king of Adam’s king- spirit world. By acquiring a body, He dom, and the king of kings in this world. could become the King in physical form As such, it would have been a world unit- and rule over His children and descen- ed with God’s representatives. Why did dants born into the physical world. That God create Adam and Eve? His purpose is why God created human beings in in creating Adam was to raise up peo- physical form. Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 937

Whose face was meant to be the face and True Parents would be within God. of that king? It was Adam’s face. Since This is the same as the relationship God created a king, He needed a queen. between our mind and body. Because Who was meant to be that queen? Eve of this principle, your family on earth, should have become the queen. They although smaller in form, is the fruition would have become the ancestors of of the unity between True Parents’ fam- humankind both on earth and in the ily, the central family in the spirit world, spirit world. (199-144, 1990.2.16) and God. (248-52, 1996.4.28)

When you go to the spirit world, I If Adam and Eve had not fallen but will be governing everything. It will not instead had fully matured and fulfilled be me, however, but God. I am God’s their portion of responsibility, the King- body. The mind and body are one, so dom of Heaven would have been estab- the mind will always be where the body lished both in the physical and spirit is, won’t it? It would be nice to speak worlds, creating one world based on love more in depth about this, but I cannot – true love. What day would ultimate- explain more to you because some here ly have been both the first day and the would fall over in shock. They would be last day? That day would have been True knocked down. They would say, “Is this Parents’ Day. really possible?” The term True Parents means God as There are many surprising realities the vertical parent and True Parents as in this world. God does not exist in a dis- the horizontal parents. God, the verti- tant place. You may have been unaware cal parent representing the spirit world, that He is close by, in a place where such and True Parents, the horizontal par- things are possible. (273-243, 1995.10.29) ents representing the physical world, are united into one. These worlds are unit- In the spirit world God is invisible. ed through true love. The core essence God created Adam and Eve so that He of these two worlds is True Parents. could take care of the substantial world You need to be aware that within the of creation, and so that their descendants True Parents there are vertical parents could do so later. God desires a physical and horizontal parents. (248-50, 1996.4.28) form. By assuming the form of Adam and Eve, God could return to the spirit 1.3. We go to Heaven through True world and fulfill the role of the Parent Parents and central being of all creation. When True Parents go to the spirit world, God The center of the universe is the True will be in their heart and they will be Parent in spirit and in flesh. Based on one in body with Him. The entire spirit that original source, north, south, east world and this earth will unify. and west emerge, and the family, tribe, God would enter True Parents’ heart people, nation and world emerge from 938 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm there. This is the origin of the universe. of the heavenly kingdom. Do you know The spirit world unfolds around this the meaning of won-jo (founder)? It is center. It is at a 90-degree angle turning not won-jo meaning aid or support to through 360 degrees. On this founda- the needy. It consists of the Chinese tion, the universe moves forward. (147- characters for won, meaning original, 111, 1986.8.31) and jo, meaning ancestors. You all call me the True Parent, yet, The words of Divine Principle are a I, more than anyone, dislike the words record of the victorious battles I fought “True Parent.” They are fearful words. to discover everything about the spirit Once you become a true parent you world. I confronted these issues since have to lead a true family. When your the time of my youth. I am not saying relatives or tribe attach themselves to anything vague or obscure. Even Lee this family, you must lead a true tribe. Sang-hun did not have complete faith You would have to lead the world in in me during his time on earth. When a systematic way. When this expands I said, “The True Parent has the respon- to all of humankind in both the spiri- sibility to grasp the spirit world with his tual and physical worlds, you have to right hand, and grasp the earth with his have the capacity to lead them. This is left, and change them around,” he ques- incredible. I know all of these things. tioned what I meant. (302-156, 1999.6.13) (203-324, 1990.6.28)

Now, if I said to God, “God, I’m tired When the original True Parent of looking at this fallen world and spirit comes, God as the vertical and human world. I wish you would make a new beings as the horizontal can create a and better world,” this would be pos- 90-degree angle for the first time. The sible. The problem is that Satan has not True Parent comes to educate us so that yet been liberated. I want to drive Satan we can create that 90-degree angle. If into a bottomless pit. I do not want to you go to the spirit world and see that see his shadow; I do not want to even my words are wrong, you can come to hear a murmur from him. But, even me and cut off my head. after liberating him, there are still mat- When the True Parent comes, the ters to be dealt with. (302-257, 1999.6.14) horizontal and vertical can be adjusted to create a 90-degree angle. The True You do not understand the spirit Parent is showing you how to form that world, do you? I am an expert on the 90-degree angle. You should be abso- spirit world. Most likely my name, Sun lutely obedient to these teachings. You Myung Moon, will remain in history as have to grab and strike your body to the founder who logically taught and make that perpendicular relationship. revealed the systematic details of the (201-165, 1990.3.30) spirit world in order to open the gates Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 939

The True Parent is the fundamental me. To know this principle you have to basis for universal true love. When such go through me. No matter how success- a True Parent appears, all creation will ful scholars are in this world, when they turn to face him, just as all the trees and go to the spirit world they can only enter plants in the mountains and valleys face with a passing grade by receiving Rev. the rising sun in the morning. All the Moon’s signature. (280-169, 1996.11.24) things of creation are like the leaves and branches. Everything in the spirit world Is it just an ordinary thing for the faces God. In the same way, when I go spirit world to cooperate with me? to Korea, all Unification Church mem- However, now I must deal more severely bers automatically focus their attention with the spirit world and all other issues. on me in Korea. (202-360, 1990.5.27) When I see red, I can be fearsome. When I see red, I am merciless. I will wipe away If you want to receive a doctorate all the historical indemnity, many times degree, you have to go to your supervis- over. There is no way to comfort God ing professor and even wash his rear end who has seen blood spilled throughout for him. If he kicks you in the seat of the the course of history. My idea is to stop pants, you have to say: “Oh, thank you this with my tears. (207-175, 1990.11.9) very much.” Only then will you get his signature. Without doing so, he will not In the spirit world, all attention is on give you his signature. You might want True Parents, and only on True Parents. to say: “I’m much better looking. I have They are the source of life and love, the a better nose, a better face and a better origin of conscience and all creation. stature. If we were to wrestle, I would Without going through them, you can- win. I can eat more than he can. I can not grow. (256-28, 1994.3.12) beat him in any competition. I’m better than him in dozens, even hundreds of I am needed in the spirit world as ways. Yet he thinks that he can withhold well as in this earthly world. A palace of a doctorate from me just because I don’t love was supposed to be built in the spir- know a few things!” None of this will do it world by people who lived with love you any good, though. It may just be that on earth, but there were no such people. I have the special authority to give this Even God and the people in the spirit kind of signature to enable you to enter world cannot build the palace of love. the spirit world. (134-17, 1985.1.1) The True Parents must build it. It begins from them. Even if there were already Why did human beings, with a noble a palace in the spiritual kingdom, the value that is worth more than even heav- whole of the spirit world could only set- en and earth, fall down so far? It was tle down there if True Parents were to because of the Fall. To liberate human- enter and declare: “This is where we will kind from this you have to go through have a palace.” The spirit world absolute- 940 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm ly needs me because this responsibility My prayers would usually last for ten has yet to be fulfilled. (205-255, 1990.9.9) to twelve hours. That is why my knees are hardened. I can connect immedi- I will not be here forever. I am the ately with God even without praying for one who was born in this two-hundred- a long time because He is near me. You year period of history that will only can still see there are traces of hardness occur once in eternity. I was not here a on my knees. (250-317, 1993.10.15) hundred years ago, and will not be here again in the future. I am not someone When I prayed, I would weep so who can be born just anytime. There deeply that my cotton trousers would be is infinite value in your being able to drenched with tears, even in the depths directly learn secrets from me during of winter. Yet, how have you treated the this period. If you go to the spirit world Principle I found through such labors? after practicing this, you will surely go to When you come to find out about this heaven. That future kingdom awaits you. reality in the spirit world, how will you The Kingdom of Heaven has been empty approach me? Even Mother should be until now. Originally, the True Parents careful in dealing with me. There are were supposed to enter heaven, but they many things that you do not know. Once did not appear. (249-327, 1993.10.11) you do know, you must join me on this path. When you go through the pass As the founder of the Unification of deep sorrow, and even resolve to die Church, I take pride in knowing God. wherever you are, with a loving heart, I know Him more deeply than He is only then can your death be accepted as known in the spirit world. Although a heavenly death. That is how you can there are many people living on earth overcome death. It is a realm where death today, God likes me the most because I does not intervene. (253-325, 1994.1.30) know His heart. (146-333, 1986.8.10) Those who feel that they have lost out Religious people, who pray for their by knowing me, raise your hand. Those entire lives drenched in tears and with who feel this way are thieves. Who their knees buried in the ground, are stands to lose? Do I stand to lose, or you? unsure whether they can meet Jesus and Throughout my entire life I have been receive his guidance. Yet, by coming here on the losing end. Still, I never thought and hearing my words, you are a part of of expecting any return. Instead, I am a historic event. (146-335, 1986.8.10) telling you to bequeath what is precious to your descendants. I am encouraging I did not find out the truth about res- you all to be mothers and fathers who toration, death or the spirit world with- can represent me and who are attended out effort. I prayed continuously for sev- accordingly by your children. Unless enteen hours without eating anything. you achieve this, you will again have Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 941 to establish indemnity conditions for ticipate, stand in the same position, and everything I have bestowed. Once you live together with me. When you call pass into the spirit world you will be me, I will meet you at once. How won- caught immediately. There is no forgive- derful that would be! I would show the ness. (252-263, 1994.1.1) whole of the spirit world to such people. There are stars made of diamonds and The words “True Parents” are amaz- stars of gold. With my special authority, ing words. Those amongst you who I may just give you one. I have that spe- can communicate with the spirit world cial authority. (229-164, 1992.4.11) should try praying, “Is Rev. Moon on a high spiritual plane like You?” The Do you understand what I am say- answer will come that I am on that same ing, you good-for-nothings!? By saying high plane. Since I say this, I will inevi- insulting things in this way, I am estab- tably be called a heretic. (266-249, 1995.1.1) lishing the condition for your forgive- ness. Some may say, “Rev. Moon, how In the realm of the religious path, you can you swear like that? This is my first must even be recognized by God after time to see you and I cannot believe going to the spirit world. Why is that so? anything you say if you insult me in this You will come to know it all when you way.” But I swear at you so that I can for- study the Principle. It is very difficult. give you when the time comes. In this Someone had to dig into all of this and way, when they pass into the other world create a systematic understanding. Being they will say, “Since you swore at me, I such an exhaustively thorough person, I didn’t believe in the Unification Church.” made such a system. The spirit world is Then that is understandable. I say insult- so vast that it cannot be grasped. If you ing things to people to establish a state of make a garment by untangling a bag of forgiveness for them in the spirit world. rags completely, then you should know But when I curse them it does not cause how to weave it into a kingly garment them pain in their heart. They just go that a monarch can wear and go about back home. They may say, “Oh my, how in. By doing so, you should enable God dreadful!” but they will have forgotten to say, “In all of history, you are better about it by the time they get home. That than me.” (203-296, 1990.6.27) is how the mind works. Do you under- stand or not? Those who say “I under- If you invest your entire life in true stand.” raise your hand. Now you‘ve got love and pass to the spirit world, you it. (283-211, 1997.4.12) can meet me in no time just by saying “Father!” wherever you are. You can meet God does not become indebted to me at once. There is nothing to worry anyone. He gives back tens of thousands about. When you tune into the heart of of times as much. Therefore, though I love, you will be given the right to par- went to prison as a wretched individual 942 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the time has now come for the territory the form of the Parent, even without my under my possession to extend beyond being there. The spirit world is waiting the nation, the world, and beyond heav- for this to happen. All that was separat- en and earth. The time has also come for ed is now waiting to be united. They are me to find a unified position between waiting for me to come quickly to the the spirit world and physical world. My spirit world. authority is so significant, since it ush- Once I have completed my work on ers in this privileged time when I can earth, my work in the spirit world will bestow the model of a united Adamic begin. I will stand as the king of the family foundation on all the people of spirit world. As the king of the earth, I heaven and earth. It is all-transcendent will automatically become the king of and all-pervasive. It encompasses and the spirit world and enter the land of the covers everything without exception. original homeland that conforms to the After that, the conclusion of progress- principle and the law. (295-202, 1998.8.28) ing towards an age of full authority and power is waiting for me in the world to My wish is to become, among the come. (284-113, 1997.4.16) founders of religion, the representative founder who lives for true love. Shouldn’t The cosmos consists of the spiritual you welcome this? You do not know the and physical worlds. God can only be spirit world. The person speaking here liberated after all the gates in the spir- is an expert on the spirit world. Since I it world have been opened, and all the clearly know what happens after death, spirits that remain in hell and the middle no matter how much those involved realm have been liberated. Only at that in the affairs of the world may clam- point can all humankind live together or against me, it does not obscure my harmoniously in an age of peace and vision. Why? It is because I look beyond, prosperity. That is the way of the Uni- to the other world, and live in rhythm fication Church and it will continue with it. until the day God is liberated. This way Therefore, in the future, spiritual is a tremendous reality. It is not a vague mediums from all over the world, regard- notion. (249-248, 1993.10.10) less of their faith, must come to me and be educated. There has never been even Currently, the spirit world does not a single person who knew the profound have form. It is gaining form through secrets of Heaven. Finally, the person the True Parents. When the Blessing is who is standing before you appeared declared for the spirit world, and ulti- in this present age and announced mately for the world of the sovereignty these secrets of God. This knowledge of love – that is, the unified Kingdom has become a library of chronicles that of Heaven and earth – then God can were not even kept in the museum of have dominion over the spirit world in the spirit world. When numerous good Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 943 spirits come and discover these truths establish the cornerstone and traditional for themselves, and teach their descen- standard of the world of heavenly fami- dants on earth through dreams and rev- lies, that is, the cornerstone of the fam- elations, this knowledge will fill up the ily, tribe, people, nation, and the King- libraries on earth. The things I say here dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit today cannot be found in any library. world. That cornerstone was stained. It (200-173, 1990.2.25) must be cleaned up. So I need to clean up the spiritual and physical worlds and You should realize that I, who dis- accomplish many other things. (302-241, covered the world of God’s heart, am not 1999.6.14) a fraud. All the things you hear from me cannot be found any place in this world. Section 2. True Parents and My teachings cannot be found in any the Building of the Kingdom of library book either here on earth or in Heaven the spirit world. It is the first time, the very first occasion that these truths have 2.1. The seal of approval from God been known! These are the new words of is needed in order to become True truth. They cannot be found anywhere Parents else on earth or in the spirit world. They were locked away in the treasure store- What must someone do in order to house and could not be taken out before, become the Lord at the Second Advent? by God or any person in the spirit world You need to go to the spirit world, reveal or on earth. (303-59, 1999.7.4) the principles concerning the relation- ships of all religions centering on Jesus, Even the fact that you saw me on clarify everything about heaven and earth will be something you can take earth and their laws, and receive the pride in when you go to the spirit world. approval of the spirit world. You have to You can say, “I attended Father.” When proclaim these things on earth. This is we observe plant life, the sprouts of a something that has not been known even plant all face the sunlight. In the same in the spirit world. Only God and Satan way, your original nature faces the sun- knew of this. After I had proclaimed all light of love. God is the sun of love. That these things in the spirit world, strong is how it is in the spirit world. (142-312, opposition arose there. In that world, a 1986.3.13) time of chaos came about for forty days. Satan resisted by setting the condition What is the final conclusion? It is of denying God. As a result, the spirit the perfection of Adam. What about world was divided in half, with one half Adam’s perfection? Adam failed to ful- against me. In the end, this chaotic situ- fill his portion of responsibility. What ation had to be resolved based on what is this portion of responsibility? It is to God decided to be true. That is why the 944 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

True Parent brings the spirit world into In order to become the Lord at his complete submission, receives God’s Second Advent, I had to go to the spir- seal of approval and comes down to the it world and return with God’s seal of earth. (236-323, 1992.11.9) approval. By my going to the spirit world, a battle took place there for forty- In order to create a unified heaven three days. Everyone, from the bottom and earth, the spirit world must first of hell to the top of heaven, said, “Rev. be unified. The ancestors in the spirit Moon is a heretic!” I had to deal with world said, “Rev. Moon, you heretic, you this, beginning from the lowest place, traitor!” Later on, even God said, “Yes, right through to the saints at the very throw him away!” That is how the laws end. I had to argue with them in God’s of indemnity are. Since Adam and Eve presence and go through a decisive battle abandoned God, God also had to aban- that decided who was the Lord of righ- don them, conditionally. Enduring such teousness. What was the issue at that abandonment, I had to win acceptance, time? It was concerning the stained lin- restore God’s support for me, recov- eage of all the people in the spirit world er my heaven, and receive God’s seal and whether they knew that they had to of approval. During that period, God change that. had to stand against me when someone What was the second consideration? accused me, but then later on every- It concerned transferring the rights of thing… ownership of all material things. I stat- My character is such that once I start ed that, “Those who had rights of owner- something I carry on till the end. I do ship during their life on earth are traitors not retreat until I die. Since I know clear- to the Kingdom of Heaven!” No matter ly what this principle is about, I am sure how great the founders of the religions of myself. That is why I openly resisted were, they had to face this judgment. these spiritual attacks. How could Jesus, That is why, when I fought in the spirit Confucius or other leaders know such world, I stood my ground in battle and principles? Eventually they only asked challenged them confidently, asking, negative questions because what I said “Who’s the heretic?” was not in the doctrine they taught. Since great chaos would come to the They insisted on their own views. spirit world after this, God had to make I battled against the entire spirit a decision as the Judge. But even He world for forty-three days. On the forti- stood against me. God said, “Rev. Moon eth day even God said, “Rev. Moon, you is a heretic, as you all say.” Why? Since good-for-nothing! Why have you come Adam had betrayed God, in accordance here and brought chaos to this peace- with the laws of restoration through ful heavenly world? You son-of-a-thief!” indemnity, the person representing per- Everyone agreed with God. Still, I did fected Adam had to face a situation of not retreat. (282-168, 1997.3.11) betrayal, even by God Himself. Only Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 945 then could the walls that were raised in Nevertheless, I insisted, even to God, God’s heart be brought down. In this that this was the only way, and that if way, everyone was against me, and even everything did not follow accordingly, God was standing on the other side, there would be no way to bring a logi- leaving me totally alone. cal order to the whole world. I pointed Still, the spirit world could not be left out that Confucius did not know about as it was, in a whirlpool of chaos. God God’s character. He did not know about had to make the final decision. He pro- God as a personal God. Confucius talk- claimed, “The transition of the lineage, ed about heaven but it was vague. In a transition of the rights of ownership and battle of questions he would be knocked transition of the realm of heart that Rev. down. Moon speaks of, are true.” I then had to To Jesus, I asked, “Why didn’t you return here, to this world, after receiv- speak about certain issues regarding ing God’s seal as a victorious champion. your Second Advent?” He was taken (264-50, 1994.10.9) aback. Christians believe that the millen- Before everything can be resolved in nial kingdom will be established in the the physical world, the spirit world must sky, but they will clearly know that is first be put in order. After having discov- wrong when they go to the spirit world. ered the words of truth, when I claimed, When I asked searching questions of “This is how the spirit world should be,” those religious founders, they could Satan opposed me and even God opposed not open their mouths. Subsequently, I me. Since humankind abandoned God, called upon God, “You make the judg- God must abandon humankind. This is ment as to who is right.” At the very end, the law of restoration through indem- God declared, “Rev. Moon is right!” (259- nity. For this reason, a forty-day battle 320, 1994.4.24) occurred in the spirit world. The four great saints all exclaimed, “Rev. Moon After entering the spirit world, I was is a heretic!” treated with contempt for forty-three All the religious leaders in the spirit days, even from the lowest realms. They world came and opposed me. There was were asking me who I thought I was. a hostile gathering and an offensive and They were calling me a slave, the relative defensive argument in God’s presence to of old lady Pak, a fraud, and the ring- find out who was right. For forty days leader of all heretics. Eventually, I met the entire spirit world was in an uproar. with the major religious leaders and They were making complete turmoil chosen people. At the very end, I spoke and shouting, “Rev. Moon is a heretic!” with the four great saints. They were all They all called out in unison, “The spirit against me. They all opposed me, say- world will become very disturbed. We ing, “That good-for-nothing, child of a don’t want that. Drive him away!” traitor, get him and kill him.” Even God 946 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm supported them. It was an eye for an eye a great time of chaos came about in the and a tooth for a tooth. For forty days spirit world. They were saying, “Drive the entire spirit world opposed me. I out that Rev. Moon, the ringleader of all could not retreat and I fought for forty- heretics!” What would have happened three days. Until the very end even God had they driven me out in this way? was against me. Could I have retreated? The Unification Church would not have Wouldn’t something terrible have hap- emerged. Thus, I had to push forward for pened had I retreated? So in the end, I forty-three days amid that intense per- even brought God to submission. Then, secution. God shouted, “Attention!” to the people In this type of situation, I am an in spirit world. He then proclaimed, “I expert. I am an expert in discerning have to come to a decision on this battle between right and wrong. That is why I in the spirit world. The witness who was know immediately who is for Satan and correct in every respect is Sun Myung who is for God. Looking at everything Moon.” God told me to turn around and there, I saw that it was wrong. That is give my defense. Everyone agreed that why I determined to continue. At the my words were true. God called out, very end, even God became more des- “Attention!” and testified for me Him- perate. The spirit world was in chaos. I, self, to the entire spirit world. So, I had alone, was stirring up the entire spirit finished with the spirit world, hadn’t I? world, creating a tumultuous situation. I received God’s seal, His approval, and Since God is the Lord of Judgment, He came to the earth. (295-293, 1998.9.24) had to take responsibility. The situation was that the entire spirit world had put In order to unite this world, you me at the front and was accusing me have to enter the spirit world and make before God. unity there first. How are you going to Consequently, God had to bring jus- bring unification? You would not be wel- tice and judgment. To stop this battle, He comed. If you go to the spirit world and had to clarify what was right and wrong. say, “The way of the heavenly principle There was a complete split of opinion. I should be revealed in this way,” Satan was alone and the entire spirit world and God would understand but they was against me. Even God had been would not give an answer. standing against me. They were saying, It was the first time for all the lead- “How bad this fellow is! Who is saying ers of religion to hear these things. They such things?” Since Adam fell by going asked the meaning of the transition of against God, God had to oppose me. the lineage, the transition of the rights Don’t parents sometimes have to of ownership and the transition of the spank their children? If a child does realm of love. Even Jesus asked me something bad, his father or mother about this every day. All the saints were might spank him, rebuke him, and then opposed to me. Thus, for forty-three days forgive him. In the same way, at the very Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 947 end, God brought me to the front and Once I had brought into order all the made the decision, calling out, “Look chaos in the spirit world, I had to unify to the front!” He then declared, “So far, the direction of all the confusing things there have been many arguments for on earth. That is why I am bringing and against Rev. Moon’s words, but his together the world’s politicians, greatest arguments are absolutely right.” (273-67, scholars, journalists, economists and 1995.10.21) other famous people. Do you think they respect me? They all tested me and eval- There are diverse attitudes and pecu- uated me in their own different ways. liarities in the Unification Church. Some Since I brought order out of chaos in the even go so far as to say that they are the spirit world, I can now see the stage upon Messiah. Some say, “Rev. Moon is John which we can bring order to the chaos the Baptist and I am Jesus.” I did not on earth. How is that? I know what hap- automatically become who I am. I had pens when you go one step beyond what to go to the spirit world and come back is in front of your eyes. with God’s seal of approval. None of you gathered here is a fool, Since I unified the spirit world, that I am sure. Smart as you are, when you entire world supports me. I brought the look at this situation, you believe that the spirit world that was in chaos into order. world is in your hands, don’t you? There Until now, the Buddhists and Confu- is only one set of True Parents, eternal- cians all created their own domains and ly. There are no others. For this reason, enclosures, creating numerous factions. the entire spirit world must obediently I brought all these to face one direction, follow and everything on earth must not two. Once the spirit world was unit- submit. There are not two sets, but one. ed like this, I came to this earth with the The final destination is the True Parents. authority and conviction to go in a sin- (259-320, 1994.4.24) gle direction. There are many directions in this Many types of religion have devel- world. If there are five billion people, oped. Since people’s cultural back- there are five billion directions. I am grounds are different, this was inevita- bringing all of these together into one ble. There are five billion people who are direction and purpose. outside the Christian cultural sphere. Do Although the satanic world opposes people all go to hell if they don’t believe me, even trying to kill me, and all sorts in Jesus? No. Christians say otherwise of things are going on, it is gradually because they do not know. If you go to coming together in one direction. It is the spirit world, Confucius and Jesus moving in one direction. Now people are both friends. Buddha and Moham- are saying, “The peacemaker for world med are friends. Famous saints from peace is Rev. Moon.” Therefore, there is Christianity and high monks from Bud- a lot of interest coming towards me. dhism are all friends. A curtain is the 948 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm only thing that comes between; they all founder of the Unification Church if you belong to God’s tribe. This curtain must go to the spirit world. Didn’t I bless all be opened wide. When the religions the religious founders? I blessed them. unite, this curtain will be taken down That is why, according to the letters and everyone will rejoice together as one from Lee Sang-hun in the spirit world, family. They are waiting for that day in they all send their gratitude to me. You, the spirit world. who have received the Blessing in your I went through so many battles lifetime, are in a higher position than because of people’s ignorance about all those millions and billions of people the background of religion in history. who were resurrected in the spirit world Therefore, the leaders from each reli- or even the founders of religions. So far, gious order, the founders of religions you have lived your lives too carelessly. and all historical leaders should gather You have to be aware of that. I may seem and repent for all the historical resent- to live without thought but wherever I ment. The person who can make them go and sit, whatever I do in any place, I repent is the True Parent. (232-20, 1992.7.1) follow God’s law, clean the area and take my seat. I do so by following the heaven- What is a filial son? It means a son ly law. Aren’t you all just carelessly living who devotes his life in love to attend his your lives? (304-50, 1999.9.5) parents. Then what is a loyal subject or patriot? We call a person a loyal subject 2.2. Building the Kingdom of or patriot when he is rooted in love, sac- Heaven and the unification of the rifices himself and offers his life for his physical and spirit worlds king who represents God. A saint is one who lives for the sake of the people of In order for a nation to be formed, the world. He is a person who resolves to it should have its own sovereignty. It offer his life in loving all people regard- should have its own people. It should less of the differences in their cultural have its own territory. From this per- background, national boundaries or spective, when it comes to building race. A saint tries to lead people to the the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, who path of loving others not momentarily, would be the owner? Who would be the but eternally. Taking this a step further, sovereign? Surely God would be the sov- what is a divine son or daughter? Divine ereign. Then who would be the people of sons and daughters are ones who can the Kingdom of Heaven? It would be the offer their lives based on love, not only whole of humankind. Then where would for this world, but even for the infinite the territory be? It would be the whole spirit world, and for God. Everything is earth. (96-14, 1978.1.1) rooted in love. (143-151, 1986.3.17) What would God have done for You will know the true nature of the Adam and Eve had they not fallen? God Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 949 would have married them through the through human efforts alone, using our Blessing. They would then have borne power, wisdom, culture, or anything children and created a family that would else. From this perspective, what is the bring joy to God, and expanded this to central issue in resolving all the prob- create a tribe and a people. When this lems of the world? Giving a clear expla- had developed further, what philosophy nation about the existence of God is more would that world have been based upon? important than anything else. When all It would be a world based simultaneous- human beings come to realize that God ly on Godism and the philosophy based truly exists, they will clearly know the on Adam. The principles in that world direction of His will. When they under- would be the Adam-centered philoso- stand this, a unified, peaceful and ide- phy. The view of the universe, the cosmos al world will surely come about. (56-131, and life would be based on this. All five 1972.5.14) races of humankind would make a col- orful world, and people would be happy The marriage Blessing and eternal with that. Since skin color depends on life begin from the True Parents. It has the environment, people will be happy to be the True Parents. The True Par- to see the different skin colors of numer- ents must resolve this colossal issue, and ous races. Then, how did the languages bring about unification of the spiritual of the many nations diverge? God sepa- and physical worlds, and unity in the rated these languages due to the Fall of earthly world. The entire world that was our first ancestors. (156-202, 1966.5.25) set against me, will shift direction and follow me. Without going before God You should live your lives on earth and receiving His seal of approval, it thinking that you have to take on the would not be possible to bring unifica- mission to establish God’s nation. In tion to the spiritual and physical worlds. other words, become a loyal subject and No matter how much this world oppos- patriot who can bring liberation to the es me, it cannot block the way that I am homeland. Alternatively, you can imag- heading. The time will come when the ine you were given the order as the secret angelic and spirit worlds will be mobi- envoy of heaven to come to this evil lized, along with our ancestors. Using world to do this. You should know that Satan’s tactics, they will give nightmares without doing so, you would be unable to those who resist following me. They to attain dignity and honor as a citizen will hold their heads down and squeeze of the heavenly nation that will come in their necks. (290-172, 1998.2.18) the future. (50-255, 1971.11.7) I have already established the realm We know that we have come to a of liberation for the spirit world. I am point where we cannot, in a true sense, now initiating a movement for the equal- build a world of peace or a unified world, ization of the earth and spirit world. 950 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Spring is coming. Spring is coming to God, the angelic world and our ances- the spirit world and the earth. Now it tors, have all become one in driving is spring in the spirit world, but winter this world into a corner. No one will be is drawing to a close on the earth. On able to solve the family problems. When this earth, summer has long gone, win- this nation acknowledges the astound- ter is leaving, and the season of spring is ing fact that I alone have, and exercise, coming, which will nurture the ideal of full authority, as the beacon of hope, the eternal happiness of heaven, assim- as the foundation for this nation and ilate everything and bring new vitality homeland, it will become an invincible to life. Thus, the age of peace is coming nation throughout the universe. (290-172, on earth. What has the founder of the 1998.2.18) Unification Church adopted now? The word “peace” is included in everything, Up until this time the spirit world, beginning from the Family Federation in the position of the elder brother, has for World Peace and Unification.(301-288, violated the earthly world. Now, we have 1999.5.5) entered an environment where the elder brother can support the earthly world. Since they have equal value, the spir- Through this, the domain of Abel on itual and physical worlds can now rise earth will no longer be abused like it has above, descend below, or go to the left been. The spirit world cannot deceive and right in relationship. No matter how and drive the earth in its own direc- the directions of front and back, or left tion. It cannot deviate from its direc- and right may interchange, the age of tion. With regard to the four directions the realm of love, cosmic love, can now of north, south, east and west, the east begin. This will perfect the spiritual and could not be invaded; nevertheless, the physical worlds. We call this the King- spirit world could go to and fro to the dom of Heaven on earth and in spirit west, south and north, and influence world. It is the realm of liberation for things on earth. Due to this, many spir- everything. Do you understand what I itual sacrifices continued to be offered am saying? (301-236, 1999.5.2) on earth. But now this will be resolved. The earth and spirit world will approach The time has come for the people a state of unity. (208-85, 1990.11.17) who lived in the past and who are now in the spirit world, those currently liv- There is no other way than through ing on earth, and the future generations, my teachings to resolve the various fun- to cooperate for the liberation of our damental problems of the self that have homeland. Many people will experience emerged throughout history. There will their ancestors coming and threatening never be another way. You can go to the them to follow the Unification Church. spirit world to see if I am lying. I am This has not come about by my strength. teaching these things not because I know Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 951 them, but because I accomplished them, Now, since we have entered the Com- and gained victory over them. Your con- pleted Testament Age, with God’s per- science knows that. mission, all aspects of the spirit world can Therefore, the fact that I declared the be explained to people on earth. There- True Parents and the Completed Testa- fore, you should understand the reality ment Age means that I achieved these of the spirit world. (295-120, 1998.8.19) things. I confronted Satan and brought him to submission. Satan cannot appear Has the spirit world become perfect? in the world I am heading for and envis- It is still far from complete. The hierar- aging. This means equalization on a lev- chical system in that world was original- el plane; the individual, family, tribe, ly one in which the entire spiritual realm people, nation, and even the cosmos and would have been connected revolving heaven in the spirit world. When I level around God, True Parents, and True everything onto a plane and connect it, Children, but this has not been accom- it becomes the Kingdom of Heaven on plished yet. Neither has it happened on earth. People and their clan who live in earth. When this hierarchy is established the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will on earth, the spirit world will automati- be transferred intact to the Kingdom of cally follow. Heaven in spirit world. The Kingdom In other words, the spirit world is to of Heaven is one’s native home. (256-24, be a hierarchical system based on the 1994.3.12) True Parent, and the thought system of the unfallen Adam centered on God. But Dr. Lee Sang-hun was called to the it has not happened. So far, the center of spirit world because his time had come. the spiritual hierarchy was occupied and He passed into that world within the divided by the Buddhist group based on providential will, in order to report all Buddhism, the Confucian group based the realities of that world to the earth. on Confucianism, the Muslim group In order to know the entire spirit and others. That is why the spirit world, world, you must be able to receive God’s and even these religious groups, have all instructions and be engrafted with Him. been hoping for the establishment of the This should all have been systematized, ideology of the True Parent and of Adam but until now, the spirit world has not unrelated with the Fall. been able to reach that standard. Conse- The spirit world has to take on a uni- quently, countless religions emerged to fied direction. Thus, as the work of the introduce the reality of the spirit world. True Parents on earth has been reach- Nevertheless, they represented only part ing the worldwide level, the borderlines of the picture, and so people were only between all religions have been disap- taught based on the contents of those pearing. The results of the movement for religions. They could not grasp the whole integration will automatically manifest reality and nature of that world. on earth in accordance with the chang- 952 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm es in the spirit world. When the Uni- cal worlds, and complete the ideal King- fication Church reaches the worldwide dom of Heaven on earth and in spirit level, all the spirit people of the spirit world? Do you think I cannot do it? Do world will no longer be there. This is you think it is possible or impossible? because they are to fulfill their purpose An age where I can exercise powers that on earth and then return to the spir- are all-transcendent and all-immanent, it world. Therefore, they will all come with full authority and capability has down and work. come. All organizations at the national The hope of billions of spirit peo- and world levels will just become ordi- ple in the spirit world is for Unification nary. Church members throughout the world The satanic world that possessed all- to become the spearhead and “Go! Go! transcendent and all-immanent powers Go!” So, if we create and offer a uni- has become completely impotent before fied world to the spirit world, then both God’s authority. We have moved into an worlds will come under God’s domin- age of God’s full authority and power. ion. These two unified worlds will last The True Parent is the one who makes for eternity in the name of the True Par- this possible. It begins from the True ents. (161-222, 1987.2.15) Parent. (293-325, 1998.6.7)

From now on, we will enter an age When everyone is mobilized in the where nations and peoples can come spirit world, many good things will hap- together as groups. Nations, tribes and pen on earth. There will be many occa- families on earth will come together to sions to embrace one another. There create a unified world. In this manner, will be people rejoicing, and those who the world will rapidly transform. Satan had run away cursing the Unification will come to those who oppose this and Church will strike the earth in regret harshly deal with them. saying, “How can this be possible.” Until the present time, Satan has (302-71, 1999.5.18) tried to bring people to hell, but now he is bringing them to heaven. He is co- Section 3. True Parents and the operating for this purpose and is trying Works of True Love to even bring our ancestors to heaven. Consequently, there is no one to obstruct 3.1. True Parents and the blessing the path to heaven. Since it has become of saints and murderers a liberated domain, we are now rapid- ly approaching the age of globalization. Didn’t I forgive the saints and even (298-221, 1999.1.8) murderers? Then, can I or can I not for- give the sins of my own children? Sta- Do you think that I have the abili- lin and Hitler killed millions of people. ty to clean up the spiritual and physi- I even forgave and blessed such demons Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 953 of all demons. Unless I could do so, I liberated and blessed by me if you desire would not be able to open the gates of to bring them to True Parents. Since hell. Was it good, that I did that? Bud- there was such a principle of bringing dhists living on earth are exclaiming, saints and murderers together, such “Good God! He took our Buddha and things are now happening. Through married him! How could he do that?” this, a united domain of the Blessing for While others are saying, “Oh dear, he the spiritual and physical worlds should married Jesus!” When you go to the be created, and they should all even go spirit world you will see that these lead- through the three-day ceremony. There- ers are all in paradise. They are in the fore, amongst those in the spirit world, middle realm of the spirit world. I am now liberating and even blessing I asked those religious leaders in the people who did not live long on the spirit world, “What is it that you want?” earth or died without getting married, Then they beseeched me, “It is what you and all those above the age of sixteen. desire. Hence, our wish is simple. We By opening the gates of hell and giv- would like you to bless us.” So I asked ing the Blessing to all those who went to them, “What is going to happen if I bless the spirit world, God’s authority over His you?” and they answered, “The gates of lineage has been recognized. Because of hell will be opened. Since there is pres- this, Satan must completely retreat. This ently no way to reach heaven, we will is a revolution. There has never been a have the strength and confidence to do revolution like this amongst all revolu- our best ten times more to turn this tions. I created the environment where world around, bring it into unity and all those who died because of the Fall even lead the saints.” can enter heaven. By creating all the If you can make such a confi- foundations enabling those who died dent determination and turn yourself without getting married, ever since the around, then, even when villains who Fall of Adam and Eve, to enter and live opposed God come to the spirit world, in heaven, and by creating the environ- they can also be reformed into exempla- ment enabling all our ancestors to enter ry loyal servants that God can use – just a realm of the spirit world within the as when God raised up Saint Paul, who domain of the Blessing, I have created had strongly persecuted Christianity, to a highway that leads to heaven. I have become one of His most loyal servants. restored all those foundations through (299-26, 1999.2.1) indemnity. (300-305, 1999.4.11)

I have liberated the saints and mur- If I did not know about the spir- derers in accordance with principles. it world, I could not have gone on this Your husbands, who were set against the path. The Father in the spirit world Unification Church, and even those who is my father. That is why I know the went to hell, can therefore come and be secrets of the spirit world more than 954 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm anyone else. When I became hungry of a global highway. I clearly revealed during the Korean War, as I sought ref- where we have to go and then opened uge, I mobilized ancestors in the spirit up all the paths. I even descended into world. They would make people prepare the lowest realms of the spirit world and a meal for passing visitors on the street, opened the gates of hell. I gave the Bless- and through this I was able to eat many ing even to murderers. times. There are many stories like this To quote from Dr. Lee Sang-hun’s that may sound like lies, so I do not talk words on visiting hell, while he was about them. Why should an intelligent crying and praying alone, God’s envoy person like me, who studied science, tell came to him and called him to return to such unbelievable stories? You would heaven. God asked him, “Are you sad?” believe such logically unbelievable sto- as he was lamenting and wailing. Then ries if they came from me, wouldn’t you? God told him that everyone had to be (299-46, 1999.2.1) saved, and his question was, “What are you going to do about this?” He contin- Fallen humanity does not live in ued, “Your children must prosper.” the Kingdom of Heaven God created. In the same way, since all human Heaven is a place where only perfected beings are God’s children they have to Blessed families can live. It is a heavenly live in prosperity. In order to open up environment, where Adam and Eve were the path for everyone to live this way, supposed to live after perfecting them- God told Dr. Lee that he had to take selves. Therefore, with His full authority, responsibility, since God could not do God can freely do as He wishes with this that Himself. This is all presented in world, from the smallest to the largest the book, Life in the Spirit World and matters. By receiving the Blessing, we on Earth. Why did God ask him to take are bringing about the cosmic expan- responsibility? Since people have passed sion of the true Blessing and the rooting away to the spirit world after opposing out of Satan’s lineage. We are destroy- the Unification Church, God wanted ing that fallen lineage. That is why, in him to report this to me so that I could the year 2000, when I reached the age of liberate them. I have shed many tears eighty, all the clans on earth will be able over this. to enter heaven through the Blessing. Dr. Lee wondered, “God, how did Like the Exodus, a mobilization will it come to this, having to ask a person begin on the earth. Just as Moses left like me? How did it reach this point?” Egypt when he was eighty years of age, For this reason, between May 13 and from this time forth, I will start out as 15 last year, I turned everything in the the True Parent and King of the families spirit world upside down and declared on earth. (300-305, 1999.4.11) that I would take responsibility. You talk about having guts. “I will take respon- I have not yet announced the creation sibility and carry this out.” Saying this, Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 955

I gave the Blessing to those people. a person who could remove the great (301-156, 1999.4.25) nail that was driven into God’s heart. The good ancestors throughout history Since the first Adam, second Adam all had to shed blood. Their anguish was and even the third Parent failed, by not released. (301-166, 1999.4.25) indemnifying and liberating all this through the wilderness course, the age of When I pass the age of 80, an age when the Blessing of the domain of the fourth heaven and earth come together in union Adam can become the age of emergence will begin. By 80, I will have completely of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. All liberated everything on earth and in the this must conform to logic. It cannot be spirit world within my generation. Spirit done haphazardly. When this is evalu- world and earth together, husband and ated from the resultant Principle-based wife together, and the family together standard of the spiritual and physical will enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Hus- worlds, the right hand must fit exactly band and wife must enter heaven togeth- with the left hand. Only then will clap- er; they cannot enter alone. I opened the ping make a sound, won’t it? Absolute gates of both hell and to heaven. Every- love is what brings these together. one will go up in turn. The earthly world and spirit world, Your ancestors will stand in line to which were divided into Abel and Cain, become escorts to guide you. can finally become one through the bond In the past, the demons would dig of brotherhood, True Parents’ love, and a pit based on their desires and pre- by their connection to the true lineage. vent you from leaving for thousands Therefore, when people die, they will die and tens of thousands of years. They together with the same blessing; when would use your ancestors as errand they live, they will live together with the boys. I have now completely abolished same blessing. It is not the case here that all those things. It seems unreal, but it those who seek to die will live, and those will become like that. You can wait and who seek to live will die. see. Why? I know everything about the When the True Parents are here, future reality of the spirit world. If I do those who seek to live shall live. Those not do these things, I will be accused by who seek to live with the True Parents the generations to come. (300-74, 1999.2.21) will live. Without the True Parents everyone had to do the opposite. Para- 3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and doxically, without seeking death, you physical worlds through the cosmic could not find the path of the True Par- expansion of the true Blessing ents or the place to attend them. The spirit world must be liberated, and the What comes after the cosmic expan- earth must be liberated. Since the time sion of the true Blessing? It is the root- of Adam and Eve, there has never been ing out of Satan’s lineage. It means sev- 956 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm ering the root. Since humankind went to few days ago. (301-171, 1999.4.25) hell by entering into false marriage, True Parents must marry people and straight- I never thought of boasting while on en this out. In order to restore, through the path of God’s will. I have done many indemnity, the act of the archangel in things worldwide but there are still many the spirit world loving Eve on earth things to do. This is how I am. The task and bringing about the Fall, the family of the spirit world still remains. If some- in the archangelic position in the spirit thing has been done on earth, we must world comes to the earth to support the straighten it out on earth. family in the position of Adam and Eve. I opened the way to the blessing for Through this, these families will come those who lived alone and died single, to where your families are and initiate men and women who were loved by the movement to expel Satan. This is their parents but were unable to get mar- the Principle viewpoint. Only then can ried, and babies that died after they were things be logically placed in neat order. born. Those babies grow in the spirit Now, the task that remains is for the world. They do not remain the way they doors of love to be opened, enabling were. The heart of the mothers who cry spouses to love one another between in sadness for these babies, allows the the spiritual and physical worlds. Even babies to grow. It is not wrong for par- if your husband has passed away, you ents to be sad about their child’s death. can live with him on earth. Some cou- Your deceased partner is actually grow- ples live this way even now. For this rea- ing in the spirit world. If the wife cher- son, I forgave and offered the Blessing ishes her deceased husband in her heart to those husbands who were opposed to and grieves for him, he will benefit from the Unification Church. that. (301-187, 1999.4.26) A few days ago, just before we held the Blessing of 400 Million Couples, and There has not been one person before I left for America, I had the people amongst all those born on earth that was who received the spiritual Blessing go born from True Parents. There is no way through the three-day ceremony. After to enter heaven for those born without that ceremony, I gave full-scale march- receiving the lineage of the True Parents ing orders to families in the spirit world. – the True Father and True Mother. So what is there left to do? There are bil- When we consider God’s ideal of cre- lions of people waiting to be blessed; ation, heaven is the place that people are particularly those passed away souls guided to after receiving the True Par- who were never married, who were born ents’ lineage; attending them as the Lord on earth and grew up in the spirit world. of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and Since I opened the way, I have blessed in spirit world; living with True Parents 1.6. billion couples, which is four times within the domain of their kith and kin as many as the 400 million I blessed a based on true love; and, through mar- Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 957 riage, leaving behind blessed descen- What is the spirit world? The spirit dants. Consequently, those who do not world is the archangel’s world and the have deep experiences of love in the earth is Adam’s world. The son’s world realm of the heavenly royal family can- and the servant’s world are different. not enter heaven. (250-49, 1993.10.11) Then, should the spirit world work hard- er or the earth work harder? Previously, I have accomplished my responsi- we had 40,000 Blessed Families. There bility. What else is there for me to do? were about 40,000, perhaps 5,000 more. I blessed people equally in the spirit Now, there are more than 400 million world through the united realm in that couples. Therefore, one family should world, and I even saved my enemies. find and bring two single people, one There is no basis whatsoever on which male and one female Blessing candi- Satan can accuse me. Now there is no date. This should also be carried out in more indemnity. (272-121, 1995.8.30) the spirit world. The spirits in the spirit world are I have to equalize the spirit world. all Adam’s descendants. Due to the What sort of people have lived on earth Fall, however, the archangel’s lineage and passed away to the spirit world? has passed into the spirit world. This is They were those who lived through self- something that absolutely should not centered love relationships; those men happen. The spirit world should not be and women who had affairs and lived left as it is with Cain-type nature spread life as they pleased. Aren’t there many throughout. They should be given the adulteresses amongst women who were Blessing. By receiving the Blessing, these unfaithful? They will end up at the very two worlds should equalize. bottom of hell. These days, many cou- For this reason, I gathered all the ples marry under a legal contract. Are spirits who died without being married you aware of that? They do not want to and blessed them. The spirits of babies have babies. They do not want to have who died after they were born are also a family. growing. I am blessing all those who It is like that in the age of archangels. were over the age of sixteen and who Can people without a baby know paren- went to the spirit world without getting tal love? Would they know how to love married. Those numbers will be in the children? They can never learn to love billions. That is why I am holding the through making contracts. They are a Blessing for them now. (301-209, 1999.5.1) group of wanderers, and in the spirit world they will just drift around. They When the tide goes out, bad things have no basis that enables them to settle are carried away. When it comes in, the down. How grateful such people would things that went away last now come be if they could be married through me! in first. This is like restoration through (301-63, 1999.4.16) indemnity. When the natural cycles pro- 958 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm duce a high tide and full moon togeth- thing in the world. (300-303, 1999.4.11) er, we are caught in the middle of what must be reconciled and unified by the The child is the one who makes the power of true love. When this phenom- father the owner of love; the wife is the enon is spread out equally within one one who makes the husband the owner generation, Satan can be completely of love; and the younger sibling is the one driven out by the Blessing of people of who makes the elder sibling the owner opposite dispositions together. of love. On the other hand, without a The false parents are driven out and parent, without a husband, without an people will become one with the True elder brother, then the child, wife and Parents. Since this is happening now, younger sibling each cannot become the the abolition of hell and the blessing of owner of love. ancestors in spirit world are unfolding. In order to become an owner of true Even now, billions of spirits are being love, you have to elevate your family blessed. Our ancestors are the ones who members higher than yourself and live are leading the spirit world to heaven. for their sake. Therefore, the individu- The descendant families on earth are al unity of mind and body, the family spiritually unifying the positions of unity of the couple and siblings, and the father and son based on true love. The unity of the nation are formed to com- family base within true love is the start- plete the domain of love that is the ide- ing point for connecting the East and al model of the eight stages of relation- the West. (300-224, 1999.3.14) ships. In other words, by establishing the tradition of unchanging true love The Blessing means inheriting the through the age of the womb, infancy, foundation that connects God’s lineage siblings, youth, spouses, parents, true of true life. The people who have inher- grandparents, and true king and queen, ited God’s lineage through the Blessing the model of true love – the relationship exist both in the spirit world and the of true parent and true child – will be physical world. Consequently, God can completed. freely govern them. That is why God can Thus, the ideal family and nation freely push forward with the works of is where parent and child, husband re-creation and restoration with His full and wife, and brotherly nations, long authority without any indemnity condi- to become the owners as the models of tions. Therefore, the issue is whether you the eight stages based on true love. The have the conviction to maintain your eternal global equalization begins from position in relationship to this. When here. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth you resolutely unite with the standard begins, and the Kingdom of Heaven in of absolute faith, absolute love, and spirit world is then automatically estab- absolute obedience, a straight path can lished. (300-303, 1999.4.11) be quickly opened that equalizes every- Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 959

3.3. True Love liberates hell on year’s motto? It is “the cosmic expan- earth and in the spirit world sion of the true Blessing and the root- ing out of Satan’s lineage.” All those in The spiritual and physical worlds the spirit world must receive the Bless- must be equalized, even hell. The path ing. This must be completed before I should be pioneered all the way to the pass on. I must clean up the spirit world foundations of the kingdom of peace, before I go there. Have you ever thought in order to break down the gates of hell about rooting out Satan’s lineage? I have and open the gates of heaven. God will already set the spirit world in order. then be able to traverse freely anywhere You may not know, but I am doing all in the earthly world and spirit world…. this work. I have reached the level that The threshold of grief that is hell is of allows even the spirit world and all the no use to God. It should all be broken ancestors to be blessed after being lib- down. No one knows that. erated. By liberating those who died as Then, what is it that I have done? an infant, or who passed on to the spirit Down as far as hell, I have broken down world without marrying, it is now pos- the gates of the individual and all the sible for all of them to enter the domain things that have blocked the physical and of the Blessing. spirit worlds…. I must create a highway. By accomplishing this, Satan’s root I have to make equalization. This is not will be exterminated. Therefore, I gave only for the earth. The spirit world must instructions twenty days ago, before I all be leveled. The family, tribe, people, returned to America, so that even the nation, world and cosmos must be lev- people in spirit world could go through eled. How is this possible? It is possible the three-day ceremony, just as we do by a man and a woman forming a fam- here on earth. That is complicated. It is ily…. (302-226, 1999.6.14) the same as it is on earth. Since young people are being blessed here, I am giv- Since the spiritual Blessing is possible ing the Blessing to unmarried men and now, I can give the Blessing as much as women in the spirit world in the same I like. I must give the Blessing to every- way. (301-212, 1999.5.1) one without exception. I have to make it so that, before I go, there is no one left Since I blessed everyone includ- in the spirit world that was not blessed. ing infants, the entire spirit world will Previously it was not possible, but now come…. What is the Blessing in terms of it can be done there. the Principle? It is each person’s portion People who received the Blessing of responsibility. Our responsibility is must fill the earth and spirit world before to receive the Blessing. If human beings I go there. If not, then all the fallen lin- had fulfilled their portion of responsibil- eages sown by Adam until this time will ity, they would have stood as God’s per- not have been rooted out. What is this fected sons and daughters. They would 960 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm have taken dominion over the angel- not be given to those over the age of 49. ic world. For this reason, receiving the We have not adhered to this up to now. Blessing itself will change your family I have given the Comfort Blessing, but registration identity. For example, when from now on, it is for those under 50 a Korean obtains U.S. citizenship, he is years of age. I am now telling you not to then governed under the laws of Ameri- give the Comfort Blessing to those over ca. Such a world has not yet emerged. 49. Why do I say this? I say this because In order to clarify this, I am equal- I allowed those blessed to people in the izing the spiritual and physical worlds, spirit world to do the three-day ceremo- and transposing the eldest son position ny. (301-189, 1999.4.26) of the firstborn son of the family and the tribe. The spirit world still holds the I am telling you not to give the Com- right of the eldest son on the level of the fort Blessing if they are over the age of individual, tribe, people, nation, world 49. Spirit persons were not allowed to and cosmos. I am now restoring these. come to earth in a Blessing relation- (301-189, 1999.4.26) ship until now. I had given the Comfort Blessing for people younger than 50, as People on the path of true love can- the saying goes, “Misfortune comes at not separate. They are in balance. Since 49.” I am telling you not to give them the love is always level it does not disappear Comfort Blessing. Why? It is because I just because your son has passed away. allowed the three-day ceremony even to He passes to the spirit world and grows those blessed to spirit persons. with the same quality of relationship. The Lord at his Second Advent car- Even when babies die while still infants, ries out substantial, rather than condi- they still grow in the spirit world. People tional, restoration through indemnity. have not known this, but now the Uni- It is because I have been through such fication Church must be aware of it. In battles…. Just as I struggled in the spirit the future if you have a child who goes world in order to bring victory on earth, to the spirit world, without having com- I have to restore the sphere of substance mitted the fall, he will return to live with through indemnity, based on that spiri- you in spirit. tual victory. That is the reason the Chris- Since I allowed the three-day cere- tian cultural sphere should have accept- mony for those blessed to people in the ed me and become one with me by now. spirit world, those believers in the Unifi- If Christianity had accepted me I would cation Church who pass away from now not have gone through such persecution. on, can come to the earth and live with I would have immediately found and their husband or wife. Spirit persons raised up a number of people who were have not been allowed to come to earth prepared by God. The bride is one. There in a Blessing relationship so far. I have are no temporary earthly solutions to said that the Comfort Blessing should spiritually complex matters. If we do not Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 961 go through the substantial way of resto- low the course of my history exactly. The ration, we would have to repeat it on a tribes of Israel had to follow Jacob’s path; worldwide scale, in order to go beyond the Israelites had to follow Moses’ path; the national level. and the Christians had to follow Jesus’ The Blessing consists of a church-lev- path. In the same way, at this present el Blessing, a national-level Blessing and time, Unificationists have to follow the a world-level Blessing. I have to accom- path that I have pioneered. They should plish this because I would be accused if go this way. If they don’t, they will not I went to the spirit world without doing be free to cross the great oceans like the it. That being the case, it might take migrating birds and connect the South thousands of years to resolve this situ- and North Poles. You have to be able to ation. Without achieving it you would fly. (142-168, 1986.3.9) not be able to engage in activities after entering the spirit world. You would all This time I matched couples using be held in the waiting room. Therefore, photos of women whom I had never seen you should understand how important in person. In the proces of matching I earthly life is. had realized that there were not enough The grandfather’s position has to women. So I took out some pictures of become the grandchild’s position, the women from an album of a thousand father’s position has to become the son’s candidates and matched them with men, position, and the son’s position has to saying, “Here is your husband!” Even become the father’s. The positions will then, the Japanese women did not say, be reversed. Therefore, with the return- “How can you match us without even ing Lord as the axis, Adam becomes looking?” They are living with the per- the first father, Jesus becomes the sec- son in that picture. How wonderful that ond father and the Lord at his Second is! That is why the Unification Church Advent becomes the third father. Now can straighten out the world. That’s a the returning Lord has indemnified the remarkable thing. failures of the first and second fathers, People like me will not always come and has risen up to the perfection stage to this world. There has never been a per- … the sons and daughters of these three son like me in the past, nor will there be categories of children not only live in the future. There is only one time, and in this world but also live in the spirit it is that time now, that I am alive on the world. (236-330, 1992.11.9) earth, that I live in this physical world. Think about the fact that you were mar- You all look to me while I am in this ried through such a person. You can feel world, but what will you do after I go to pride in this in the spirit world, saying, the spirit world? From now on, where “I was blessed by Father.” (165-90, 1987.5.20) will the future generations of the Uni- fication Church go? They will try to fol- Up until this time, if your beloved 962 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm wife were to pass on to the spirit world, True Parents are giving the Bless- you would be separated from her. When ing in the physical world, going beyond you go there, you go to a level according racial and religious boundaries. By con- to your own spiritual standard. Once necting to this, the domain of liberation you arrive in that world, you can press a for the individual, family, tribe, people button on something similar to a video and nation can be established on the machine, and everything you did in your earth. That liberated domain is not cre- life will come up. It is all recorded. Your ated in the spirit world. Since the basis number will be called out, and the per- to connect to the world of heaven’s love son who brings you away will already be and cosmic love exists on earth, the spir- waiting there. Then you will go to your itual and physical worlds can become place. Even if there were ten people in a unified around True Parents. This will family, they will all be separated because eliminate all indebtedness and perfect the standards of their spirituality are all the Blessing of the individual, family, different. They cannot meet each other. tribe, people, nation, world and even the Now this situation has been resolved. Blessing of the cosmos. After receiving the Blessing, then By creating a united and harmo- while you are still living on earth, if nized sphere of Blessed families in the there is a person whom you loved, who spiritual and physical worlds, the foun- is now in the spirit world, you can bless dation for the ideal of heaven based on that person. That was how I blessed Dae- the unfallen Adam can be established. mo nim, and blessed Dae-hyung nim. I This causes all families in history to even blessed Choong-mo nim. I blessed have the same value. Through the man- people in the spirit world. That way will ifestation of the Kingdom of Heaven on be opened. Only then is it possible to earth and in spirit world, God can come liberate hell. Only then can we estab- down and dwell on this foundation. God lish a global standard of having reorga- is the vertical Parent. True Parents are nized heaven, the original world of the the horizontal Parents that can equal- Garden of Eden, untainted by the Fall, ize the earth. Therefore, on Chil Pal Jeol, as a direct path to entering heaven, and the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the can the standard be established on the Parents of Heaven and Earth was pro- worldwide level, going beyond all indi- claimed, and a new age began. Further- viduals and families on the earth more, from the day of 9.9. Jeol, we enter After having completed the reorga- a new era. (303-257, 1999.9.9) nization of the spirit world as a direct path to entering heaven, the realm of Now, based on 9.9. Jeol, you should the unification of the Kingdom of Heav- all offer a total indemnity offering. The en and earth will take place and the age total indemnity offering concerns the when God can be liberated will arrive. ceremony of liberation of resentment. A (283-146, 1997.4.8) liberation ceremony must be held. You Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 963 have to release God from His resent- Shower holy wine in all the nations. ment and liberate Him. Not only that, Wouldn’t everyone be revived after you should liberate the cosmos. The drinking holy wine? The liberation of total indemnity offering will also be able the fallen world would be hastened. to liberate all of you. (298-59, 1999.1.1) Even give it to the whole creation. Then, everything will return to God’s side. Now that we have entered the age Now I will shower the whole earth with of liberation, you do not know how holy wine using an airplane. Even if I do much the universe is singing in praise, not reach everyone, I will spread it to while focused on this earth. You do not the major cities and pray for them. You know how joyful they are over this day. have to realize how fearful True Parents’ From the beginning of this year to this prayers are. If I pray for the destruction very day, there has been a festive atmo- of a nation it will be destroyed. It would sphere. be unavoidable. (298-232, 1999.1.8) Now, heavenly fortune will follow us and assist us in everything we try to 3.4. Registration for heaven and do. We used to exert ourselves to catch Blessed Families’ spiritual realm heavenly fortune but now heavenly for- tune will follow us around and assist 3.4.1 Requirements of registration us. This means that the time has come for God and the spirit world to mobi- To this day, no one has been regis- lize numerous ancestors and countless tered into the heavenly kingdom. The good spirit persons to assist people on kingdom did not have a nation. It did earth. We can establish a realm of lib- not have a family or nation. When you eration. The age of transformation has go to the spirit world, your parents, and come. (298-228, 1999.1.8) – if there are ten people in your family – all ten of your family members would Now your families should become be separated. However, from now on it ideal families, directly attend True Par- will not be that way. You should know ents and God, and become the represen- that originally, if human beings had not tatives of True Parents. Through all of fallen, heaven would be the place where you becoming the families that repre- you enter with your mother, father and sent the first, second and third Adams – clan. the Messiahs who came in the Old, New, If your grandparents, mother and and Completed Testament Ages – you father, couple, and children, become one have come to attend God, and thus all based on true love, and inherit God’s humankind can go directly to heaven. true love that lives for others, then even Through this, we enter the age of bless- God would be absolutely obedient to ings for the liberation of the realm of the that. In the world that strives to live for fourth Adam. (298-224, 1999.1.8) others – a world that moves according 964 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm to the love that submits to the tradition down, without changing it, there is no of living for others – the basis for peace way to return to God. (258-287, 1994.3.20) would surely emerge even if it resisted being formed. (210-354, 1990.12.27) Considering the Blessing, you need to go through a church-level Blessing, Those who register centering on the national-level Blessing and the world- True Parents will become the ancestors level Blessing. Only by going to the spir- of their lineage in the future. They will it world and going through the ceremo- become the ancestors in the spirit world ny for the eternal Blessing, can there be and their registration will be organized a path to return to the original world. primarily focusing on the mainstream Just because you say that you will receive tribes and peoples, and on all people of the Unification Church Blessing, or you the collateral line of the family. There- receive the Blessing briefly, convenient- fore, you must be registered. Registra- ly, and quietly without my knowing, it tion does not just happen. does not work. You have to go through You should complete the blessing of the national-level Blessing. There, all 160 or 180 families. Those who fail to do your history will be revealed. Then you so will be left out. The time has passed have to go through the world-level Bless- when you can assert that you are a 36 ing. Only when True Parents go to heav- couple, or whatever you may be. Since en, pass through the great admission the age of equalization has come, the and registration ceremonies, complete issue now is who will be the first to enter the organization of twelve tribes, and with the accomplishment of those num- sit on their throne – take their position bers. In the Unification Church you ben- and seat – in the other world, centering efit if you have many people in your clan. on God, can all the people, in sequence, (286-247, 1997.8.11) take their positions and seats. (185-36, 1989.1.1) Since the lineage has been changed, then without changing your lineage you You must change your lineage, rights cannot connect with and be registered of ownership, and your realm of heart. into God’s nation. God is the owner of The realm of heart means the tribe. It the lineage. Since human beings, who must be changed. That is why the tribe inherited the fallen lineage, engaged in must be restored. Jesus came to restore stealing and invalidated God’s owner- the nation but failed to be registered. He ship, order can only be regained by con- could not create a family register. This necting with God’s lineage through His must be restored through indemnity. love. Therefore, you must change your Therefore, the Unification Church did lineage. The bloodline was changed due not allow blessed members to start fam- to the relationship of love from the Fall. ily life until they had passed the age of Since the lineage was turned upside 33. Now it is 30. Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 965

You have come to the point where – everything from the time you joined you can live together at the age of 30, the Unification Church to this day. You the age Jesus reached before he left his have to record everything, anything you home. Once the day of the reunifica- did in the church, even if it was taking tion of North and South Korea comes, a handkerchief. If this does not match we can fully surmount this path of suf- with the computer records in the spirit fering. Consequently, the Unification world you will not be able to go to heav- Church Blessing comprises the church en. (212-56, 1991.1.1) Blessing, the Blessing for the age of the reunification of Korea, and the Bless- You will be warmly welcomed into ing for the age of world unification. You the kingdom within the realm of heart of can advance to the position of liberation the royal family; there are no steep paths only after going through these three or walls there. It is like an open plain. great Blessings. (252-140, 1993.11.14) Everyone will welcome you. It connects with the world of perpetual love. You Without a nation you cannot be reg- will stand as the owner of that place. istered. You can be registered on the Your clan will become like that. You will church level but not on the national level. be registered and enter the Kingdom of Through the reunification of North and Heaven by carrying the value of the spir- South Korea, we can enter the age of reg- itual realm where all your restored tribe istration. Since that time will come, I am is gathered. Aren’t you going to register? telling you to quickly restore 160 fami- As the Tribal Leader of completed liber- lies based on the tribal messiahs. When ation, as the Messiah, and as the Parent, that is achieved, and when reunification I am dragging you in, so that you can be of North and South Korea happens, I will registered anew and enter the Kingdom be registered as the first generation and of Heaven. (218-358, 1991.8.22) become the first ancestor. The people who are registered after that are those in You will see whether I am right or sequence who blessed 160 families. The not when you go to the spirit world. order of becoming an ancestor depends The women are to be mobilized under on the time of your registration. If more my instructions. I am not doing this to than 1,600 people were sitting here and guide them in a wrong way. I am doing it had received the Blessing, there would to register them into the heavenly king- be a difference of more than 1,600 gen- dom. Then, when I register their chil- erations. (256-332, 1994.3.14) dren, their husbands will also be reg- istered. By doing so, these families can In the future the entire world must surmount the original hilltop and over- be registered and included among the come the thirty-eighth parallel. Within twelve tribes. When this happens you the unified world of God’s will, the fam- must record in detail your entire life ily will be blessed anew and begin from 966 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm the original standard of heaven that has will be together even when they go to no relationship to the Fall. Through this, the eternal spirit world. No matter how they give birth to the sinless people of many couples and children of this world the Kingdom of Heaven and go on the there may be, they will be scattered path that directly leads to heaven. I have and separated in the spirit world. They laid the path to that state of being where will be separated and will not know there is no need for the Messiah. I am where everyone went. It will be diffi- trying to guide people to that place, but cult for them to meet each other. With- if they do not take action here in this out a reciprocal relationship they cannot world, they will perish. (230-250, 1992.5.8) meet. They are all separated in the spirit world according to the state of their spir- You should be registered. Where do ituality. That is extraordinary. If their we go to be registered? You cannot avoid whole family can unite based on love, your destiny of returning to the original they can be together in the spirit world. homeland. If you fail to do so in your Is that something joyful or unfortunate? physical lifetime, you will go to the spir- (250-334, 1993.10.15) it world and move around in circles for eternity. There will be no way to free your- When you go to the spirit world no self from the control of the fallen realm one will tell you to go to hell. You go on that should be overcome with tears and your own. You go to the place that fits lamentation. Hence, I have explained your own level. Even within the Unifica- it to you in detail, in the hope that you tion Church, though the goal is to head will take the direct path. Please do not for the same realm, where you go will forget what I have said and engrave it in depend on your spiritual state. Then, in your hearts. I pray that you can inherit what ways are Blessed Families differ- the right of kingship that enables you to ent? The members of a Blessed Family enter the victorious gates of heaven, and cannot be separated from each other no succeed to this inheritance. I also pray matter how hard they try. When you pass that you will become such people who to the spirit world, if your wife failed to can establish their permanent address in fulfill her responsibility, you would take heaven, the original homeland, and be joint responsibility and bring liberation registered there. Those who will do so to her. Even if only the wife had done raise both hands and make your pledge. wrong, they would both be accused; (177-351, 1988.5.22) even if the husband had done wrong, both would be accused; even if the chil- 3. 4. 2. The united realm of the dren had done wrong, they would all be spirit world incorporates a middle accused. (242-108, 1993.1.1) realm and a prison In the heavenly realm of the spirit Couples who were blessed on earth world, the places where people remain Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 967 are decided according to their rank. to be rectified even by force. Jagged parts Once there, they go through a long should be cut off and made smooth. If education period. That world does not this does not happen, they must be iso- belong to the fallen domain. It belongs to lated in places like the North and South God’s Principled realm. If a citizen of a Poles. An age like this will come. You nation commits a sin, it will be regarded will see in the future. The spirit world is as a sin committed by the people of that made that way. (300-158, 1999.3.3) nation. If there is a violation of the heav- enly law committed by a citizen of the The 36 Couples that have passed to heavenly nation, the violator will be pro- the spirit world are in a glorious place. cessed by the heavenly law. All infringe- Didn’t Lee Sang-hun talk about all the ments upon the nation would be dealt realities of the spirit world? The 36 with through judgment that would sup- Blessed Couples are in a glorious posi- port the whole purpose…. From now on, tion. But if they did wrong, they will be paradise will be created in the heavenly walking around wearing tags disclos- spirit world. You will have to wait there. ing this. Hell could be created there, as The middle realm of the spirit world well as the middle realm of spirit world. will be created there. Hell will be cre- When the satanic world is eradicated in ated there. A prison will also be creat- the future.… ed. Understanding this, you will know This middle realm is in heaven, but it clearly where you will go. You are made is not quite heaven; spirits will be locked to know. Did you know this or not? I am up in the prison there. A hell-like nation teaching you plainly. (295-135, 1998.8.19) does not exist far away, but is within a day’s journey from there. People on Those who were blessed but failed earth are accustomed to time as it relates to take part in registration are just the to hours, but to travel to a glorious place same as Adam’s family that fell. When in the middle realm will be a year’s jour- you enter the spirit world a prison on the ney. (299-315, 1999.2.21) heavenly side will be created. The mid- dle sphere of spirit world will be creat- All those people in hell should receive ed. A paradise for Blessed Families will the benefits of liberation – to have a fam- be created. Lee Sang-hun’s testimonies ily, and to be able to see their children these days have become representative again. When they gather their grand- of the spirit world. Even in the middle children and enter the gates of heaven, sphere, those who have sinned must walk they should enter in the same position around with nametags indicating their as the family of Adam untainted by the earthly sins. They must be sanctioned Fall. Since this is a realm removed from according to how much they have devi- the domain of the satanic world, and ated from the ninety-degree angle. No from Satan’s accusations, restoration allowances will be made. Deviation has within it is brought about quickly. 968 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

Didn’t I say that in the spirit world, ciple, which was established through Lee Sang-hun is in the highest position True Parents’ love. He went to the spir- among Blessed Families? This highest it world after the establishment of the position will be the model for the spir- direct dominion of God, based on the it world that will be created from now victory over Satan’s dominion. For that on. It is the model for the spirit world. reason, he attained the state of being the There will be heaven and there will be a son who went to the spirit world with paradise for families. The middle realm the qualification of perfection for the of spirit world for families and hell for first time since the Fall. Originally, if families will be created. It is an age human beings had not fallen, those who where all shadows remaining in your passed to the spirit world would have conscience from your current life will be qualified as owners, or heirs, through clearly visible in broad daylight. Excus- the establishment of a family with love es will not work. Did I say that there is at the center. In this family, the realms a prison there? There is a prison. Even of direct dominion and dominion based when Blessed Families enter the spirit on accomplishments through the prin- world or heaven, there will be ranks in ciple would have been unified centered which some families will come closer to on the realm of True Parents’ heart. God and True Parents. (295-300, 1998.9.24) It is a rule of the Principle that you cannot reach the realm of direct domin- Section 4. True Family and the ion without the proper qualification. Works of the Spirit World (131-52, 1984.4.1)

4.1. Heung-jin nim and the I held the Unification Ceremony establishment of the right of the before Heung-jin passed away. I pre- eldest son in the spirit world pared everything for this and gave per- mission to the doctor to take off the oxy- Through my son Heung-jin going to gen mask. In this way, I sent him after the spirit world, Abel and the angels who paving his path. In this world, people had been completely separated like the would say that I was crazy to do such earth and spirit world, became closely things while my son was dying. I was tied together like twins. When they offering him to heaven. In this three- became one, parents could be mobilized sided historical era, I was offering him on that foundation. This is the view of for the sake of humankind, the people of the Unification Principle. Korea and the Unification Church, for Heung-jin is the Abel-type son. This the sake of this world and for the sake son went to the spirit world on the foun- of the spirit world. Just as Jesus returned dation of the indemnity conditions for after ascending to heaven, similar things the realm of God’s dominion based on will occur. Thus, from the spirit world’s accomplishments through the Prin- point of view, Heung-jin is the returning Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 969

Lord. He is the savior of the spirit world. the bridge of the family? Ultimately, Heung-jin was the one sent by True Par- Heung-jin was the only one who went ents as the Messiah of love. Since Heung- to the spirit world as a victorious offer- jin is assisting the Parents on earth, the ing after being loved by True Parents on age of resurrection and a unified world this earth as True Parents’ son. There- are coming about on the earth. That fore, he can govern with the full author- is why the time has come for the sec- ity of Heaven. (280-281, 1997.1.2) ond generation to receive the Blessing. Do you understand what I am saying? Heung-jin came into unity with the (225-86, 1992.1.2) spirit world linking it to True Parents’ family by virtue of his passing away as How is the Unification Ceremony an adolescent and scion beloved of True performed? It cannot be accomplished Parents. He becomes the first son and by grabbing any random thing. I per- elder brother in the spirit world. formed this ceremony for Heung-jin by Consequently, the domain of True holding his sexual organ. Only by hold- Parents’ love is expanded to the spirit ing the Unification Ceremony of love world. Therefore, the Christians in the for this son who was passing away with- spirit world who could not establish a out fulfilling the purpose of love, could connection to the earth, and all the oth- he be directly connected to Jesus. Even er religions, can now do this through Mother did not know anything about Heung-jin... Jesus should attend Heung- this. By performing the Unification Cer- jin as the elder brother. By doing so, emony for him as he was dying, we were Jesus can connect to earth. Through overcoming everything that was under these developments, the spiritual sup- the watchful eye of the devil. port in this world will swell rapidly due It is not a matter of crying. The prob- to spirits returning to the earth, and as lem was not about a son dying or about a result, the satanic world will begin to crying. The issue was about what a fam- crumble. It will start to go into a rapid ily loved by God is. In that situation, decline. with everyone feeling bitter grief, I had The borderlines that were created to drive all that away, and as the father, after the Fall between the spiritual and pave the way for my son to pass on. (212- physical worlds will all be eliminated. 93, 1991.1.2) Through Heung-jin’s ascension, the earth is linked to the spirit world based Because I sent Heung-jin as a living on the domain of True Parents’ love. offering, he has become a bridge. He is Therefore, the walls between the earthly the bridge from the spirit world based world and the spirit world have crum- on love, based on his family behind him. bled and we have entered an age of com- Thus, even Jesus must follow Heung-jin. munication between the two worlds. Don’t you know Jesus has to go through (225-86, 1992.1.2) 970 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

In this age, how will the domain of ly and Heung-jin’s family to live in one the adopted children and that of the chil- house. Heung-jin and Jesus should live dren of the direct lineage exchange plac- in the same house. Jesus’ adopted son es? Heung-jin has an important respon- should be entrusted to Heung-jin. God sibility with respect to this. He must cannot do this. True Parents must do bring order to the spirit world before this. True Parents must do what God the coming of that time. Until now, Jesus cannot do. Didn’t God say in the Bible, and all those who passed on to the spir- “Let it be as Adam names them.”? Do it world have had no relationship with you understand? (292-327, 1998.4.27) True Parents by lineage. They have not been related to the flesh and blood of I must now go to Cheongpyeong True Parents. Neither could they estab- and take good care of Jesus’ family, let lish a relationship with True Parents’ him establish the ties of brotherhood love. Thus, all those who have passed with Heung-jin, and bless all the apos- away to the other world are like single, tles of Christianity. The Unification unmarried men and women. Jesus him- Church stands in the position of Abel, self is like that. They must come down and Christianity stands in the position to earth and make that relationship with of Cain. How can they be brought into True Parents’ love. (225-85, 1992.1.2) unity? From a spiritual and physical point of view, I must unify everything. Didn’t I bless Heung-jin in marriage? Heung-jin, the true child, stands on the Since he is in the position of the com- Abel side and is the eldest son. The eldest mander-in-chief of families in the spirit son on the Cain side is Jesus. I am con- world, he must be blessed in marriage. necting the earthly world with the spir- Everyone is connected under him. And it world and blessing members of the centering on Dae-mo nim and Choong- Unification Church and the Christian mo nim in the spirit world…When peo- churches all at once. ple pass on to the spirit world they must I am also blessing white and black receive the blessing from Dae-mo nim. people together, so that in the future, Many denominations and religions, they will have mixed descendants. Then such as Islam, Catholicism and Protes- there will be no more conflict. Who will tantism, must become closely united…. resolve the very troubling racial prob- Then, a great migration will occur. They lems in America? Who will bring an can only be connected through the True end to that conflict? This is something Parents on earth. In order to do so, that no one in America can do, nor any they must become filial sons, patriots institution. Even the religious organiza- and saints. That is the tradition. (292-226, tions cannot resolve this. It is only pos- 1998.4.17) sible through me. (292-312, 1998.4.27)

At this time, I enabled Jesus’ fami- I declared the unification of the phys- Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 971 ical and spirit worlds to the people of Consequently, Heung-jin can let the America, which stands as the eldest son domain of the younger son inherit the nation of the Christian cultural sphere. blessings and fortune of the domain Heung-jin and Jesus have become one…. of the eldest son. Satan tried to pre- Heung-jin, who is fully dedicated to vent this happening by plundering the True Parents, who represent the Unifi- inheritance, but Heung-jin, who now cation Church, and Jesus who represents stands in the domain of the eldest son, Christianity, are in a subject-object rela- delivered all the blessings he had, to the tionship. The latter is Cain. Those who earth. That is why the connection can be opposed the Unification Church have made. Heung-jin unceasingly endeav- now surrendered and stand in the posi- ored to deliver this despite the satanic tion of the younger brother, and the world trying to prevent it. (131-52, 1984.4.1) previous younger brother now stands in the position of the elder brother. Those Since Heung-jin is in the spirit world, standing in the younger brother posi- he should take responsibility to become tion do so because Heung-jin and the like a protective fence, and educate and Unification Church are united…. train people to make determined efforts The right of the eldest son does not to remove their shame for the things only belong to America. Unity comes on they failed to accomplish on earth. True the basis of people attending True Par- Parents are not just an empty shell. They ents, the Unification Church, Heung- are moving forward with total author- jin, and Unification Church members. ity in relation to the spirit world. That After unity is established between such is why I can bless people in the spirit people and the Unification Church, they world. Since the actual authority of the take the position of having the right of Parents exists in the spirit world, I can the eldest son. By standing in the posi- give the unified Blessing to the earth and tion of the first son in the spirit world the spirit world, so that people who are and earthly world, they will unify these blessed will be able to go to the King- two worlds, complete the Kingdom of dom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven Heaven on earth and enter that unified is empty. In order to occupy it, the Bless- sphere. Amen! (293-79, 1998.5.24) ing must first be given on earth. With- out the Blessing on earth, there cannot For the spirit world, the day they be Blessings in the spirit world. (304-306, received Heung-jin was the most joy- 1999.11.12) ful day in history. Heung-jin opened the gates of the spirit world as the messiah I am now going to build an experien- of love and opened the path of an exem- tial hall for education, even in the spirit plary martyr on earth. That is why the world. It will teach the traditions of the Unification Church members should various world faiths and religions. It love Heung-jin. (130-201, 1984.1.15) should also teach the affiliated philoso- 972 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm phies of the world. It should teach Unifi- tory, attained this position because it cation Thought. I need to make that kind went through a history of purification of education department…. The spirit to the root. If Hye-jin was sacrificed for world is ignorant of these things because the sake of cutting off the bloodline of it is completely divided and separated. the fallen woman in the Garden of Eden, We should teach them that God is our then Hee-jin represents the Old Testa- Parent, and educate them to establish an ment Age. They have different mothers. ideal family by becoming His beloved So, Hee-jin pertains to the Old Testa- sons and daughters. (300-314, 1999.4.15) ment Age and Heung-jin represents the New Testament Age. He was not mar- With Shin-choon’s birth into my ried, just like Jesus. Yet subsequently, family there are now forty members in since he was blessed in marriage, the my family. There are exactly forty peo- earth is connected with the spirit world. ple. The number forty has been ful- This Blessing is also connecting the per- filled. That is why the name is Shin- fected physical foundation of Christi- choon. What does Shin-choon mean? anity with the work of establishing the In his name, the Chinese character for spiritual perfection of those in Christi- shin means “faith” rather than “new.” anity who were not blessed. The family- In terms of faith, spring has come to level Blessing is being connected to the the Unification Church. This is the case spirit world. (304-304, 1999.11.12) when we look at the number of indem- nity and everything else. 4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence There will be many sons and daugh- and the ancestors’ liberation ters in my family in the future. Many ceremony grandchildren will be born. How many children do I have? Is it twelve? I had Why do you go to the Cheongpyeong thirteen, though Hye-jin passed away training center? You have to clear away eight days after her birth. In the future, everything that is spiritually entangled Heung-jin should also adopt a child. with you. You should liberate all your Should you practice birth control? ancestors there. You have to be checked In the satanic world people have to do and certified, and accomplish those this but our Blessed Families should not things. Heung-jin is working in Cheon- practice birth control. However, if your gpyeong. Heung-jin is the highest elder body is defiled and you believe that you son in the spirit world. Whose younger should not give birth to children the brother is Heung-jin? Heung-jin’s elder way you are, you should not do so. (213- brother is Hyo-jin. But Heung-jin is in 189, 1991.1.20) the elder brother position to Hyo-jin and is the highest elder brother in the spir- True Parents’ family, which repre- it world. Everyone there should attend sents the whole historical realm of vic- him as king. (299-309, 1999.2.21) Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 973

Now we are entering the age of the out doing these things I will be in a dif- nation. You should adjust your focus for ficult situation when I go there. I must this purpose. I am now giving liberation not allow that to happen. When the spir- Blessings to the spirit world. There will it world is put in order, the situation on be Blessings for up to 120 generations of earth can be resolved very quickly. (301- ancestors. In the past it was four genera- 205, 1999.4.26) tions. How close would four generations be in terms of kin? It would include rel- I am telling you to go to Cheong- atives up to those eight times removed. pyeong and be trained so that you can When this is taken to seven generations liberate 120 generations of your ances- it would include even more. It would be tors. When I gave instructions to liber- hundreds, even thousands of ancestral ate four generations, Cheongpyeong was families for a family with many children. in an uproar. Then I told them to contin- There will be Blessings for four genera- ue to seven generations and they accom- tions and then for seven generations. plished that. Now, I am saying that you When seven generations are blessed, it should go as far as 120 generations, and goes beyond family relatives. For 120 they are thinking, “Oh my gosh!” How generations it would reach across the can you say, “Oh my gosh!”? entire world. Since we are doing this I commanded Heung-jin and Dae- in Cheongpyeong, all Blessed Families mo nim to be willing to do desperate should compete with one another in lib- things for the ancestors’ Blessings. I have erating their ancestors, and they have told them to become sacrificial offerings. the responsibility to open the door of the Therefore, when you liberate 120 genera- Blessing to them. (299-307, 1999.2.21) tions, you will call them to come. When Adam finally enters the King- Have you all attended the ancestor dom of Heaven, do you think he would liberation ceremony? You have to liber- be at ease if he heard the weeping of cou- ate the first seven generations. Only after ples in the middle realm of spirit world liberating seven can you continue and go and the weeping of people in hell? They on to fulfill 120 generations’ liberation. should not be there, should they? It does Focusing on those ancestors, everything not follow the Principle. That is why I am can be sorted out and 120 generations liberating them. I proclaimed 4.4. Jeol in can be blessed together. Through this, Kodiak, Alaska and I declared the cos- everyone can be blessed. Then, would mic 4.4. Jeol on January 8 at Punta del the walls of hell be broken down or not? Este. (300-96, 1999.3.1) Paradise, where Jesus dwells, and the middle realm of spirit world, were cre- Apart from Dae-mo nim there is ated because of the Fall. Even the spir- Choong-mo nim, and my elder brother it world is built upon relationships in Dae-hyung nim. Now, if I give the order, accordance with the pair system. With- my family can go anywhere and do the 974 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm things that Dae-mo nim has done. Even can be made. In the future, many people though Heung-jin was not educated by will communicate with the spirit world. Dae-mo nim, he is leading her. I have (294-197, 1998.6.14) many children and together with my grandchildren they number more than Section 5. The Final Wish of Life forty. Yet, no one can prepare for them, receive them, and attend them. Do you The more you are persecuted, the or do you not feel concerned about this? more ideal and higher the place you Because I sometimes make jokes you will go to. When you arrive there, you always take my words lightly, but this is will become a noble citizen of heaven. serious! (298-165, 1999.1.1) God will look down and say, “This is my beloved son!” Your five sensory organs Kim Hyo-nam! You have to make will be enraptured with God’s love. The a training center like Cheongpyeong entire universe will bow its head and in each continent. You should go on a give praise to you. Such a world awaits tour to the six continents once every two you, as for the coming of a saint. That is months and create new chapters. When- our ultimate hope. Do you understand? ever you have to gather people in one (294-96, 1998.6.14) place, like Cheongpyeong, it costs a lot for the participants. There is no need to I did not fight back. I endured and do that. By starting local chapters in the endured till the end, and kept a hum- six continents you can go there and carry ble attitude as I walked. By persever- out the ceremonies for several thousand ing through this, I saw that this path people at once. This will reduce the costs, enabled me to reach the highest posi- mobilize the spirit world for the works of tion – the position where I could receive the Holy Spirit, and even enable you to the rights of inheritance from God with- reach the African people. Create a place out fighting back. In this way, I did not like Cheongpyeong in all six continents. perish. Instead, I grasped the victori- You should have each nation establish a ous position of a leader in the world that local chapter within the six continents was intent on my destruction. I created in order to create balanced facilities for an environment where I could be wel- spiritual training worldwide. If you fail comed beyond the nation and the world. to do that, I will drive you out of Cheon- I accomplished all the tasks of bringing gpyeong. Hoon-mo nim should stop equalization to the earthly world and doing this work herself in Cheongpy- spirit world. Amen! (302-207, 1999.6.13) eong. Entrust it to someone else and go to Europe and other continents. Heung- The time has passed for me to - sac jin, Dae-mo nim and Choong-mo nim, rifice my flesh and blood in serving will all go together, and after working Korea. Based on the nation, things are there for three months a local chapter now falling into place. I have shown you Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 975 the example, so you should be saying, dreamt of such an amazing reality. Nev- “Before I die I will work even harder ertheless, he cannot spend all his time than Father, and leave something wor- just smiling. He still has to deal with thy behind after my life on earth.” With- serious situations. If you do not believe out living like this, you cannot follow in this, place a knife by your side and pray the footsteps of the Parents of the heav- with the determination that you will die enly world. Since you have received the if you doze off. You have to engage in rights of inheritance, you should be able such desperate prayer. It cannot be done to influence your family surroundings in half-heartedly. (302-270, 1999.6.17) your own nation, even if it is only a shad- ow of the Parents’ example. If you fail to I am an unusual person. Once I become a trunk, you should become a remember something I do not forget branch. If you fail to become a branch, it. That’s something I worry about. You you should become a leaf. You belong to don’t know anything…. I still have not the tree. You are able to connect to the become senile. Even though I am an old spirit world around you. (267-279, 1995.1.20) man of eighty, I am smart and still have my wits. You should think of me as an When I slept at night with clenched old man to whom a computer would fists, my hand would stiffen, so on one come and bow in respect. When I place occasion God took my hand, spread it something in my mind, I never forget. out and told me not to do this. Then I I will remember it even after going to found that matters would be resolved. the spirit world. If there is something What is there to worry about for some- you did wrong on the earth, you should one who believes in this kind of God? resolve it. (298-129, 1999.1.1) There are many such miracles and works in the background of the Unification Since the 1960s I have climbed the Church. mountains and go hunting regularly. The testimonies Dr. Lee Sang-hun Since 1963, I have been preparing for gave on the spirit world are nothing. I various marine projects, in order to ful- know those things. The world may not fill all my responsibilities for the nation, believe it, but I know those things. I and reaching beyond the animal king- don’t merely believe it; I know it. Peo- dom. I have to take dominion over both ple doubt such things, but because they the sea and the land. I should offer sac- doubt, the spirit world does not help rificial rites in order to reclaim the occu- them. When they go there, they will be pied places. grateful to me. There is no one besides the True Par- Even Lee Sang-hun thought he would ents who can establish such a bond of suffer in the spirit world for believing in having loved Cain – a bond proving the Unification Church. Yet, he works one’s love – through Abel’s sacrificial from the highest position there. He never offerings. No one else can do that. Mem- 976 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm bers of the Unification Church cannot with thieves, had meals with them and do that. Everything that was separated comforted them. Some time ago, I even due to the false parents must be fulfilled went to Las Vegas to pray for those who through the True Parents. Therefore, in were confined in prison there. The rea- rain or snow, I worked focusing on the son I bought the New Yorker Hotel was sea…. Liberation can come in the spirit to clear away the worst dens of Satan world for all those people who were sac- in New York and build a new environ- rificed at sea, and for those who lived in ment. I had to go there personally, min- hell on earth. It is the same reason I gave gle with them and comfort them. Only the Blessing for those who died at sea. then could I open a way even for those How serious I was when I established condemned people in different circum- that momentous term: “True God”! Do stances in the satanic world. Through you understand what I am saying? (298- paving the way on earth, the barriers in 19, 1998.12.31) the spirit world can be opened and the world will become unified. Therefore, I intend to bequeath the position of I have given the interracial Blessing to king to you unknowing pure hearted blacks and whites. I will buy houses people who could not understand the for whites and blacks. In this way, I am battles I had to go through. I will go free- doing things that have never been done ly with ease to the spirit world without in this world. (91-160, 1977.2.6) any baggage. Since a better world, the heavenly spirit world is prepared and I am indignant when I think about longing for me, what is there to bring the treatment I received from this with me from the earth? (299-239, 1999.2.17) nation. Many people in the Unification Church regard me as a stick that has For the most part, everything is done. been used and discarded by an old man. I have taught you everything. I am now They think of using me to poke a hole in sick and tired of being weary, pestered, dung. Go to the spirit world and see what and rebuked in this complicated world. I happens. They do not know what mis- have grown weary of this. Thus, I will live fortune awaits them there. Their tears ten years gazing at one pine tree in a qui- of sorrow will not end as for millions of et place; and ten years gazing at a rock. years they harbor grief before the courts Doing such things, I should prepare to of judgment under their great ancestors. go to the spirit world. I should bring into Because I know this, I have come this order all the complicated things of the far. (263-221, 1994.10.4) spirit world. (296-286, 1998.11.10) Someone may come at night and Since I had to open the way for all spray poison at those sleeping in peace. humankind, I even became friends with This is staining the path of millions of condemned criminals. I wore manacles years. That is why I put my life on the Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 977 line and live as if I were sitting on a cush- Throughout my life, I have been ion of needles. I never sat or slept with fighting in a life and death struggle. In my mind at ease. I slept curled up to this world, painful things can be avoid- one side. My limbs cannot turn towards ed, but this task cannot be avoided. It heaven until I fulfill my mission. I have cannot be accomplished through physi- lived in this way. (247-81, 1993.4.21) cal strength or brute force alone. When you do not live according to You are all wearing neckties, but I principles and laws, arrows that shower have dressed more casually. I am ready from all four directions are unavoidable. to go out at anytime. I am already ahead This fight is more difficult than the cre- of everyone. At home, I take off my socks ation of heaven and earth. You could not and walk around barefoot. I try to live imagine, even in your dreams, how I was without clothes as much as possible. establishing the spiritual foundations by Those practices can save money to be offering indemnity conditions, while all used for the sake of starving people. That that was going on. These foundations has become a habit and now it annoys represent a cosmic victory for reaching me to wear socks. I calculated how many the transition point. (35-167, 1970.10.13) weeks there are in my life and how much I could save. By the time I go to the spirit I have overcome the way of death world, if this has become several thou- hundreds of times in order to find this sand dollars, I will make a deposit and path. I am the one who made God cry use it to help the needy people in Afri- hundreds of times. Throughout history, ca. I am thinking of instituting a fund no one has ever loved God as much as I before I leave. (279-308, 1996.9.22) have. Therefore, no matter how hard the world tries to dispose of me, I will nev- What is God’s original ideal for cre- er perish because God protects me. You ation? It is to build a kingdom in spir- can also enter the realm of truth that I it world, and on earth, in the name of teach, and God will protect you. (279-256, True Parents. The Kingdom of Heaven 1996.9.15) can only be created through the True Parents. When we ask Christians today, Live with a fresh pioneering spirit, “How is it that God’s first beloved son, and you will not grow old. By nature, I Jesus, is in paradise rather than in the will not die on my back. Until I die, I will Kingdom of Heaven?” they cannot always be in motion. I will move even if answer. The Kingdom of Heaven can be I have to crawl. It has been a continuum established only through the perfection of suffering. The greatest humiliation to of True Parents and the foundation of me would be to be very old, and need love. No one can carry out the mission of the attention and care of those around unifying the kingdom in the spirit world me. Since I know the spirit world, how except True Parents. (131-182, 1984.5.1) free I will be after discarding my body! 978 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm

In the future, if you have a thought sys- two thousand years. (137-183, 1986.1.1) tem that encompasses the ocean – the water – you will be able to have domin- What will be my greatest hope when ion over the world. Water is the most I go to the spirit world? I will call for the important resource. That is why before Heavenly Father from within the realm I go to the spirit world I have to initiate of heart I experienced at the highest work in these vast areas. I believe that if climax of my longing and love. I long I have taught and spoken about every- for that standard in which I receive the thing, the future generations will fulfill Father’s love. (282-311, 1997.4.7) it. (276-296, 1996.3.10) God and humankind had to separate By my very nature, I cannot go to in tears. So, after God has cried aloud, the spirit world and just sit on a throne He embraces his weeping son and says, and give orders... When I go there, I will “Isn’t this what you have desired?” I become the brave soldier who will pio- know that only through the bequeath- neer a higher dimension of the world of ing and receiving of the words of bless- God’s heart, a world beyond the imagi- ing can the eternal victorious suprem- nation of the people in the spirit world, acy of the True Parents be bequeathed. and which has not yet been found and It is a serious matter. I am offering my reclaimed. (276-75, 1996.2.4) entire life for that day. (288-153, 1997.11.27)

One spiritualist wept profusely after What will I be able to offer to God praying about whether I was real or when I go to the spirit world? I am fake. He was crying so bitterly in spite concerned about this. I worked for the of himself. He cried for a day, two days nation and the world that God is long- – every day. Why is that so? To know ing for, and I lived to raise the future me, means to know the heart of weep- generations who will establish the ideal ing bitterly. Without this, you cannot society and ideal world to come. I loved know me. Who can know the circum- them as God does. stances in which I cry with sorrow, It would be natural for me to contin- embracing the bitter historical pain of ue like this even when I go to the spirit a thousand years when I hear someone world. It will be an exact extension of saying something about my life? If I had my life, nothing more or less than that. not known God I would not have been I am continuing to do that work. Since slandered in that way. It was because God is establishing His Kingdom, I will of my “crime” of knowing God too be near Him and accomplish that task well…. How sad it is for God who can with God. That is why God can say with only place His trust in me? In twenty pride: “My nation is your nation….With years I had to restore through indem- absolute unchanging love, you remained nity the history that was entangled for faithful after knowing me. With my Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 979 love, you were constant through the responsibility, like a criminal. I am risk- raging storm, even though you were ing my life. I am liberating all those in imprisoned and suffered contempt, and the spirit world. After liberating them, I even though you were opposed by indi- will not say “I liberated you so you have viduals, families, societies, nations, the to live for me!” world and the entire spiritual realm. For those in the spirit world, I am With that same unchanging attitude as teaching them to live for God, to come I have, you pursued that love and ideal. and even step on me in order to live for Thus, the nation you established is my the sake of the world. That is the heart of nation. What you restored for the sake a filial son and a patriot. The self cannot of humankind is surely my nation.” become the center. (301-187, 1999.4.26) (205-212, 1990.9.2) A path leading to the valley of hell What is my one and only hope? How was created due to the failure in Adam’s will God treat me when I enter the spirit responsibility. No one knows how mis- world? When I come into His presence, erable the restoration course was, turn- God will be sitting on His throne, but ing this situation around and re-estab- will jump down in an instant in spite of lishing a path of life, while digesting Himself. He will embrace me and kiss humiliation, persecution, and a heart me for my labors and say, “May eternal filled with bitter grief. Only God knows blessings be upon you.” My wish is to see such things. that day. I cannot die, even if I want to, When spiritualists pray asking who without leaving those works behind on Rev. Moon is, the heart of God can only earth. You must understand that these respond in tears. Whenever I hear this, are the circumstances of the True Par- I simply say, “Father, it was nothing….” ent. (264-63, 1994.10.9) How many tears of gratitude He will shed! After I lived with this heart and When the family is saved, the nation showed the world these things, God must be saved in turn. After the nation, was freed from His imprisonment. You the world and cosmos must be saved. must all be aware of this. My life goal Later on, even God must be liberated. was to revive Heavenly Father’s heart, Even Satan and God must be liberated. so that when I enter the spirit world, He This has not yet been accomplished. I will want to welcome and receive me must reach that point. If I were to go with great joy, as someone worth tens to the spirit world without fulfilling of thousands of times more than Adam. this responsibility, I would have to live (302-250, 1999.6.14) in shame for not having fulfilled my